Paper Moons

Browser lacks capabilities required to play.

Upgrade or switch to another browser.

Loading…
The streets were dark. Wet with a black rain that scattered across it in obsidian gems. The sound of the ocean roared at my back along with the rattle of cages. Soft moans of the dying were a cacophony against the night sky as the forgotten breathed their final goodbyes. My leather boots were wet with dirt and grime, stained with a dark sludge I would have to spend the evening scrubbing out. Glancing down at the parchment in my hand, I frowned. The letter had been pinned to my door this morning. An old nail, like the ones they used to repair the docks, held it in place. It had been vague and the handwriting barely legible, but there was a promise attached to the end. A promise of money. The promise of a better place to hole up instead of the small hovel that I was huddled within. My roof was thatched and leaking, and the rain had been nearly incessant these last few days. As if the heavens were crying. Stepping over the small foot bridge, I glanced at the stone house ahead. A waterwheel slowly churned the meandering river that bordered the house, while smoke puffed from a broken chimney. Tugging my hood up and over my head, I chewed at my lip, feeling it split open once more. It was a habit I desperately needed to break. The door was four rough-hewn planks, fitted together with flat bands of steel. I knocked, my fists coming down on it with three thick thuds. It barely made a sound. But I could hear the shuffling inside and when the door swung open, I was faced with a tall, dark skinned man. His hair was pulled sharply away from his face, his sleeveless shirt tight over a well muscled chest. “Are you the Graceling?” His voice was rough and shot through with whiskey. “I am, sir.” I dipped my head in respect, knowing full well I should not be entering into this unknown house, but my stomach was empty and had been for days. “Come in.” The man stepped aside, and my eyes skittered towards the confines of the stone cottage. It was dark within, a single kerosene candle the only illumination upon a driftwood table. Stepping inside, I clutched the parchment close to my chest, feeling my heart flutter in fear. When the door shut behind me, I jumped, turning rapidly to stare at the man with wide eyes. “You scared or something?” he asked. “No, sir. Just… cautious.” He nodded, not arguing. Walking past me, he disappeared around a half wall into a living quarters. I looked around, not sure if I should follow. When he didn’t appear again, I stepped lightly after him. The man stood in a living room. A place that was soft and cozy, strewn with pillows and throw blankets and a few scattered weapons. The man was hovering around a half closed door, soft blue light coming from the cracks in the wood. “Name’s Reese,” he said. “Probably should have told you that from the get go. Been a little stressed.” Again, I nodded, my hands wringing together. “It is a pleasure to meet you, Reese.” “Yeah. Doubt that. You look skinny as a waif and I know you’re only here because you’re about two days from dying of starvation. Seen that look on others. You got that hunger in your eyes. You able to do what you do without food in your belly?” “With due respect, sir, I’m not sure what it is you want me to do?” A soft moan came from the bedroom, the sound wet and broken with pain. Someone else was speaking softly, hushing whoever was hurt. My eyes couldn’t help but lock onto the door. “It’s my boy,” Reese said. “He’s hurt. You know anything about celestials?” I snapped my eyes back to him. “I do. They are a species that belong in the cosmos. Guiding forces that help in mysterious ways, answering only to the Knowing.” “And what about fallen.” I bowed my head. “They are the ones cast from the Knowing for their sins. It is rare to find a fallen, however. Without the grace of the Knowing flowing through them, they struggle to manage in a world that is not their own. Most succumb to madness.” “Yeah,” Reese said, voice tight. “So you’re gonna stop that.” I nodded. “I will try my best. I- It’s really going to depend on how far gone they truly are. Grace is important to celestials. Their own grace. Grace from another doesn’t always take. Especially if the individual is not willing.” “He’s willing.” I felt sadness rock my heart. A parent watching their child die. It was never easy to see. I hoped that I would be able to help whoever was on the other side, but the likelihood was, that sickness had already riddled their mind. “I will do whatever I can,” I told him. It was the only promise I could make. When Reese opened the door, a dull light pulsed from within. A man sat on the bed, his white blond hair falling into his eyes, face coated in tears. He looked up at me as I stepped into the room, his lavender eyes glinting. He looked startled, his eyes flicking over towards Reese. “You found one?” Reese stepped forward, placing a hand on the man's shoulder. “They are a graceling. You don’t have to do anything more, Elias. She is here to help.” Elias looked back towards the bed, reaching out with a shaking hand. A soft glow emanated from him, falling across the prone body upon the bed. A man with dark skin laid upon silver sheets. His skin was beaded with sweat, his body lashed across with cracks across a stretch of paper fine skin. Face contorted with pain, he laid on the bed, whimpering, eyes screwed shut. Quietly, I stepped in. Without a word, Elias and Reese moved from the bed and slowly, I lowered myself next to the man. Black hair stuck to his forehead in sweaty tendrils and the feathered wings I knew had once been attached to his back lay in a bloody mess in the corner. “How long has he been like this?” I asked. I reached out, running my fingers across his face, gathering the stench of his skin across my gloved palms. “A few weeks,” Elias said. “He was okay after the fall. We thought he would survive. Then… his feathers started falling out, and he went downhill from there. I- I tried to help him. I did but…” Turning, he buried himself into Reese’s chest. I could hear the guilt within his cries. Turning back to the man, I sighed. He was far gone, the madness etched across his features in hollow veins. It was doubtful I would be able to do anything, but I had to at least try. Pulling my gloves off, I let the light of the grace fill the room. It sang, a high-pitched bell echoing across the walls. With the tips of my fingers, I rested them across his brow, slowly drawing lines across his skin. He whimpered, head thrashing back and forth. “Shh…” I tried to soothe. “Let me help.” He twisted upon the bed, his face contorting into agony and his body shaking in barely contained pain. Pressing my palm to his cheek, I pushed against him, feeling the grace embedded in my skin leech forward. The cracks and lines of his body began to fill, a slow roll of mercury running down the fissures of his skin. His eyes snapped open, coal-black and filled with the void. Arching off the bed, he reached for me, trying to strike out. Reese was there instantly, holding him down. “What’s his name?” I asked, trying to keep my hand steady. “Gabriel.” I tried to smile. “Gabriel. It’s okay. I’m here to help you. Just listen to the sound of my voice. Listen to my words. You are loved, Gabriel. You are well. Everything is going to be okay. We will take care of you.” I felt a tear slip from my eye, tracking silver down my cheek. The chime of bells became louder and louder, echoing through the room in a blast of piercing song. But the light, oh the light was filling him, mending each crack and crevice across his parched skin. He only needed to accept it. He only needed to believe that he deserved to be saved. As his body began to settle, the light sinking into his skin, his lips parted in sweet relief. Slowly, I took my own hand away. “He should sleep,” I whispered. Reese, who was still holding him, stared at me with wide and terrified eyes. “Did it work?” “It’s too soon to tell. Filling a celestial with grace is a long process. It does not just happen within the course of an evening.” “Then do it again,” Reese said. “Reese,” Elias said from the corner. “She is telling the truth. It’s not like that.” Reese looked upset but didn’t protest. From behind me, I felt the other man approach. “Please, you have done so much for us already. Come into the kitchen. Let me get you something to eat.” My stomach growled in response. “Yes. Yes, I would appreciate that.” Settling in the kitchen, I kept my eyes on the door. Gabriel. He was asleep now. The house itself felt more at peace. Reese sat at the kitchen table with me, while Elias began rummaging through the cabinets. “So what is our next move?” Reese asked. “We’re willing to pay you whatever you need.” [[I will do this for free. The Knowing wills it]] [[I will help you in trade for protection. Gracelings are not well liked in the Night Market]] [[I will help you in trade for room and board]] Elias began lighting the burners and cooking something that smelled outright heavenly. I eyed it, trying not to look eager, though I could feel the sharp jut of my ribs, unable to remember the last time I ate. “I will do this for free,” I told them. “The Knowing will it.” I bowed my head slightly in reverence but quickly snapped it back up as I heard Reese’s expletive. “Like fuck you will.” My eyes were wide as I started at the man. His body was lean and packed with muscle and I knew he was a dangerous weapon if he chose to be. “You go around giving away your services for free?” Elias sighed. “I think it’s rather admirable what she is doing. She knows that people’s suffering is not a commodity.” “I don’t care what she does or does not know,” Reese said. “You’re not fucking helping us for free. I’m not allowing it. I’ll figure something out for you though. I’ll either protect you since you’re skin and bones and probably are going to need some sort of protection in relation to us, or you’ll end up living here.” I blinked at them, pressing myself back against the hard lines of the chair. Elias rolled his eyes, but the look he gave the other man was clearly full of adoration. “You’re scaring her,” he sang. Clasping my hands in my lap, I took a deep breath. “I’m sorry if I offended you–” “You offended nothing,” Reese muttered. I glanced down at my hand. The grace shone in a dull pulse against my palm. It was a jagged shard, pressed into my flesh. The skin was slightly raised there, an opaque luminosity beneath my pale skin. I curled my fingers around it. “I am afraid I didn’t know the rules of the Night Market well. Numerous people saw me before I could afford to buy gloves and even now, if I have to take them off for anything and someone sees, they are quick to report me for a bounty. So I suppose some protection would be appreciated.” From the stove, Elias sighed. “Grace is a beautiful shard of peace and tranquility. But in the wrong hands, it can turn ugly so very quick.” Turning, he set a plate of what looked like blue eggs and soft bread in front of me. “I apologize for how you have been treated, Graceling,” he said sadly. “Especially if my kind is at fault.” “You’re a fallen?” I asked in surprise. He nodded. When Reese scooted his chair out, Elias plopped himself in his lap. I felt my heart soften as he wrapped an arm around the celestial. The two of them looked the antithesis of each other. One light, one dark. One soft and one hard. But there was a softness between them that was easily seen. A bond that spoke deeply of love and comfort. “For quite some time now,” Elias said. “I was using my own grace to help Gabriel but–” “But that will not be happening anymore,” Reese interrupted. I looked between the two of them. Reese’s jaw was set in a hard line and Elias looked… sad. “I just want our boy to be okay,” he whispered. There was no response to it though. It was apparent that this was not the first time this had been discussed between them. “Eat,” Reese nodded to my plate. “It’s not much but we’ll spare what we can.” Elias perked up at that. “Yes. We should have more coin soon. Reese just got a new job down at the docks. We’ll have an abundance of food to share.” “And I’ll figure out a way to give you that protection,” Reese said firmly. “Can’t shadow you everywhere but maybe I can get you an amulet of some sort. You know any magic before coming to the Night Market?” I shook my head. “No, my lord.” “Stop with this, my lord shit,” he said. “It’s Reese. This is Elias. We are on first names here.” I swallowed, pushing my food around with my fork. “I’m afraid I cannot give you my name,” I told them. While Reese clearly didn’t understand, Elias nodded. “That is okay. You must know though that you are revered Graceling. I thank you from the bottom of my heart. Your devotion must have been so strong to receive such a gift from the Knowing.” I flexed my fingers but said nothing. With devotion often came sacrifice. “Eat, kiddo,” Reese said softly. “I don’t know what all you did in there but it was a lot.” I didn’t wait any further. I began shoveling in the food as quick as I could, feeling my stomach cramp in pain at the foreign concept of actually having sustenance again. Food that was not moldy or dug from the bins outside the Spice District. When I was done, Elias placed another plate in front of me, smiling encouragingly. He looked like he wished to reach out and hug me but seemed to think better of it and went back to Reese’s side, snuggling in close. When I was finished, I felt my eyes growing heavy. “I should return home,” I told them. “But I can come back in the morning if that is alright. Begin another treatment.” “Why don’t you stay here tonight,” Elias said. “It is late and you have traveled far. And it will give Reese time to figure out how to offer you protection.” Reese grunted in approval as he stood. “I’ll get the couch made up.” It was clear neither of them were going to take no for an answer. They ushered me into a cluttered living room where books and weapons and odd bits of paraphernalia were stacked and scattered. The sofa was clean though with such warm quilts draped across it. I think I was asleep before I even laid down. When I awoke in the middle of the night, the house was quiet, several thick blankets tucked under my chin. Something disturbed me though. Blinking at my surroundings I tried to peer into the dark, remembering that I had just trusted two strangers with a fallen in their house. Perhaps that was a mistake on my end seeing as how their story could very well be a lie. The fallen could be here on false pretenses. He could be here to attract unsuspecting Graceling’s like me. He could– A crash sounded from the other room. Gabriel. Slowly, I rose, tip toeing to look through the crack in the door. The bed was empty, sheets tossed aside. With the flat of my hand, I pushed the door open a little further. The man was over by the vanity in the corner of the room, the muscles of his back bunched and tensed. He was bent, arms braced on the surface of the vanity, hair hanging in soft curls in front of his face. Low slung pants clung to his hips but his back and chest were bare. From where I stood, I could see the slit where his wings had been and the bloody and ragged scars that were now in their place. I was just about to back out of the room when his head snapped up. Black, voidless eyes stared at me through the mirror. I jumped, stumbling backwards. He turned around quickly, storming across the room and smashing open the door. He had me before I could even cry out, pinning me to the wall, his grip surprisingly strong as he pressed his body to my front. I blinked up at him, the hold he had on my wrists nearly burning. “Who are you?” his voice was deep and raked over with gravel. I could feel the feverish heat of his skin as his chest was pressed to mine, my entire body pinned to the wall with the weight of his. “I’m a Graceling,” I said quickly. “Your fathers called upon me for help.” He tipped his head to the side, a feral wild call ringing in his eyes. Swallowing thickly, I tried to wriggle out of his grip but felt him shift closer, his hips pressed tightly against my own. “I’m here to help you,” I whispered to him. “You’re Gabriel. Your fathers are Reese and Elias. They have summoned me to help with the madness.” He looked conflicted, the skin around his eyes twitching as I knew he struggled to grasp onto my words. “You’re the angel,” he said. “No. I know that can be confusing but no. I’m just a mortal.” “No,” he said, grip loosening as he dipped his head to drop onto my shoulder. I could feel his lips move over the collar of my dress. “You made the pain go away. You made the sound of screaming stop.” He released me then, his hands falling to his side, his head still pressed into the crook of my neck. I swallowed thickly as I brought a trembling hand up to card through the back of his sweaty locks. “I tried to help,” I told him. “And I’m going to continue to try and help.” I shivered as I felt his lips curiously mouth across my bare skin. “Let’s get you back to bed,” I told him softly. “You are unwell. You need to rest.” “Rest,” he whispered. “Yes. Rest. Can you- can you walk?” When he pulled away, he blinked at me muzzily, as if he wasn’t aware why he was even here to begin with. “Yes?” I tried to smile at him encouragingly, applying firm pressure to push him off of me. He went willingly then and with very little effort, I got him tucked back into bed, but his eyes were still wide and shocky. He was tracking my every move. “Are you in pain?” I asked. It was far too soon for another treatment but I didn’t feel as if I could just leave him laying here, staring into the dark. When he shook his head, I bit the swell of my lip, unsure what I was supposed to do. The man was now a motionless calm as his senses seemed to be somewhat returning. At least for the moment. But he was probably in need of rest, a bath, and a good meal. [[Get him something to eat]] [[Help him bathe]] [[Just sit and talk with him]] <<set $pay to "none">> I felt my stomach rumble as Elias began lighting the burners and cooking something that smelled out right heavenly. Placing a hand over my abdomen, I tried not to look too eager. I could feel the sharp jut of my ribs, however, and couldn’t remember when the last time I ate was. “I will help you,” I told them, dragging my eyes back to Reese. “In trade for protection.” “Trade?” The darker skinned man leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms in front of his chest. “Why wouldn’t you just ask for coin?” I needed that too. But coin I could earn elsewhere. Protection, I could not. “I am not a fighter, my lord,” I told him softly. “Even if I were to buy a weapon, it is doubtful I would be able to use it. And I have learned, since becoming a Graceling, that we are viewed as a commodity much more than we are viewed as an individual.” Two days after I had received my shard of grace, I had been pinned in an alley as traders tried to knock me unconscious and drag me to the butchers. They left my lip bloody and two of my fingers broken. But I had managed to get away by sheer luck alone. Since then, all I had was luck. A vantage that had worked so far but I didn’t want to keep risking myself. “You wear gloves,” Reese said, nodding to the brown wool fingerless gloves on the table next to me. “How do they even see it?” I glanced down at my hand. The grace shone in a dull pulse against my palm. It was a jagged shard, pressed into my flesh. The skin was slightly raised there, an opaque luminosity beneath my pale skin. I curled my fingers around it. “I am afraid I didn’t know the rules of the Night Market well. Numerous people saw me before I could afford to buy gloves and even now, if I have to take them off for anything and someone sees, they are quick to report me for a bounty.” From the stove, Elias sighed. “Grace is a beautiful shard of peace and tranquility. But in the wrong hands, it can turn ugly so very quick.” Turning, he set a plate of what looked like blue eggs and soft bread in front of me. “I apologize for how you have been treated, Graceling,” he said sadly. “Especially if my kind is at fault.” “You’re a fallen?” I asked in surprise. He nodded. When Reese scooted his chair out, Elias plopped himself in his lap. I felt my heart soften as he wrapped an arm around the celestial. The two of them looked the antithesis of each other. One light, one dark. One soft and one hard. But there was a softness between them that was easily seen. A bond that spoke deeply of love and comfort. “For quite some time now,” Elias said. “I was using my own grace to help Gabriel but–” “But that will not be happening anymore,” Reese interrupted. I looked between the two of them. Reese’s jaw was set in a hard line and Elias looked… sad. “I just want our boy to be okay,” he whispered. There was no response to it though. It was apparent that this was not the first time this had been discussed between them. “Eat,” Reese nodded to my plate. “It’s not much but we’ll spare what we can.” Elias perked up at that. “Yes. We should have more coin soon. Reese just got a new job down at the docks. We’ll have an abundance of food to share.” “And I’ll figure out a way to give you that protection,” Reese said firmly. “Can’t shadow you everywhere but maybe I can get you an amulet of some sort. You know any magic before coming to the Night Market?” I shook my head. “No, my lord.” “Stop with this, my lord shit,” he said. “It’s Reese. This is Elias. We are on first names here.” I swallowed, pushing my food around with my fork. “I’m afraid I cannot give you my name,” I told them. While Reese clearly didn’t understand, Elias nodded. “That is okay. You must know though that you are revered Graceling. I thank you from the bottom of my heart. Your devotion must have been so strong to receive such a gift from the Knowing.” I flexed my fingers but said nothing. With devotion often came sacrifice. “Eat, kiddo,” Reese said softly. “I don’t know what all you did in there but it was a lot.” I didn’t wait any further. I began shoveling in the food as quick as I could, feeling my stomach cramp in pain at the foreign concept of actually having sustenance again. Food that was not moldy or dug from the bins outside the Spice District. When I was done, Elias placed another plate in front of me, smiling encouragingly. He looked like he wished to reach out and hug me but seemed to think better of it and went back to Reese’s side, snuggling in close. When I was finished, I felt my eyes growing heavy. “I should return home,” I told them. “But I can come back in the morning if that is alright. Begin another treatment.” “Why don’t you stay here tonight,” Elias said. “It is late and you have traveled far. And it will give Reese time to figure out how to offer you protection.” Reese grunted in approval as he stood. “I’ll get the couch made up.” It was clear neither of them were going to take no for an answer. They ushered me into a cluttered living room where books and weapons and odd bits of paraphernalia were stacked and scattered. The sofa was clean though with such warm quilts draped across it. I think I was asleep before I even laid down. When I awoke in the middle of the night, the house was quiet, several thick blankets tucked under my chin. Something disturbed me though. Blinking at my surroundings I tried to peer into the dark, remembering that I had just trusted two strangers with a fallen in their house. Perhaps that was a mistake on my end seeing as how their story could very well be a lie. The fallen could be here on false pretenses. He could be here to attract unsuspecting Graceling’s like me. He could– A crash sounded from the other room. Gabriel. Slowly, I rose, tip toeing to look through the crack in the door. The bed was empty, sheets tossed aside. With the flat of my hand, I pushed the door open a little further. The man was over by the vanity in the corner of the room, the muscles of his back bunched and tensed. He was bent, arms braced on the surface of the vanity, hair hanging in soft curls in front of his face. Low slung pants clung to his hips but his back and chest were bare. From where I stood, I could see the slit where his wings had been and the bloody and ragged scars that were now in their place. I was just about to back out of the room when his head snapped up. Black, voidless eyes stared at me through the mirror. I jumped, stumbling backwards. He turned around quickly, storming across the room and smashing open the door. He had me before I could even cry out, pinning me to the wall, his grip surprisingly strong as he pressed his body to my front. I blinked up at him, the hold he had on my wrists nearly burning. “Who are you?” his voice was deep and raked over with gravel. I could feel the feverish heat of his skin as his chest was pressed to mine, my entire body pinned to the wall with the weight of his. “I’m a Graceling,” I said quickly. “Your fathers called upon me for help.” He tipped his head to the side, a feral wild call ringing in his eyes. Swallowing thickly, I tried to wriggle out of his grip but felt him shift closer, his hips pressed tightly against my own. “I’m here to help you,” I whispered to him. “You’re Gabriel. Your fathers are Reese and Elias. They have summoned me to help with the madness.” He looked conflicted, the skin around his eyes twitching as I knew he struggled to grasp onto my words. “You’re the angel,” he said. “No. I know that can be confusing but no. I’m just a mortal.” “No,” he said, grip loosening as he dipped his head to drop onto my shoulder. I could feel his lips move over the collar of my dress. “You made the pain go away. You made the sound of screaming stop.” He released me then, his hands falling to his side, his head still pressed into the crook of my neck. I swallowed thickly as I brought a trembling hand up to card through the back of his sweaty locks. “I tried to help,” I told him. “And I’m going to continue to try and help.” I shivered as I felt his lips curiously mouth across my bare skin. “Let’s get you back to bed,” I told him softly. “You are unwell. You need to rest.” “Rest,” he whispered. “Yes. Rest. Can you- can you walk?” When he pulled away, he blinked at me muzzily, as if he wasn’t aware why he was even here to begin with. “Yes?” I tried to smile at him encouragingly, applying firm pressure to push him off of me. He went willingly then and with very little effort, I got him tucked back into bed, but his eyes were still wide and shocky. He was tracking my every move. “Are you in pain?” I asked. It was far too soon for another treatment but I didn’t feel as if I could just leave him laying here, staring into the dark. When he shook his head, I bit the swell of my lip, unsure what I was supposed to do. The man was now a motionless calm as his senses seemed to be somewhat returning. At least for the moment. But he was probably in need of rest, a bath, and a good meal. [[Get him something to eat]] [[Help him bathe]] [[Just sit and talk with him]] <<set $pay to "protection">> Elias began lighting the burners and cooking something that smelled outright heavenly. I eyed it, trying not to look eager, though I could feel the sharp jut of my ribs, unable to remember the last time I ate. “I could use a better place to live,” I told them hesitantly. I didn’t know if that was too much to ask for in trade of what I was going to do for them, but the thought of returning to the hole that I lived in after getting a belly full of warm food, was enough to bring tears to my eyes. “Where is it you live now?” Elias asked. “Oh, it’s a little out of the way place,” I tried to make it sound better than what it was. “It’s in an abandoned alley on the way towards the old children's ruins. I don’t know what you call them here.” Reese looked over his shoulder. “That’s where you live?” “Didn’t you drop off the note for me to come here?” “I didn’t think you actually lived there,” he said. “I thought it was your fucking drop box or something. Elias, when she says its a hole it is a fucking shithole. It’s a carved out section of a wall no bigger than the outhouse.” I blushed, shifting uncomfortably in my seat. I didn’t think it was that bad. I had a few cozy blankets and a book or two to read. But with one look at Elias’s pinched face, it was clear that he did not agree. His face as pinched. “A Graceling should not be living in such a place.” “Is there a place that we are supposed to live?” I glanced down at my hand. The grace shone in a dull pulse against my palm. It was a jagged shard, pressed into my flesh. The skin was slightly raised there, an opaque luminosity beneath my pale skin. I curled my fingers around it. “I am afraid I didn’t know the rules of the Night Market well. Or if there is a safer place for my kind. Numerous people saw me before I could afford to buy gloves and even now, if I have to take them off for anything and someone sees, they are quick to report me for a bounty.” From the stove, Elias sighed. “Grace is a beautiful shard of peace and tranquility. But in the wrong hands, it can turn ugly so very quick.” Turning, he set a plate of what looked like blue eggs and soft bread in front of me. “I apologize for how you have been treated, Graceling,” he said sadly. “Especially if my kind is at fault.” “You’re a fallen?” I asked in surprise. He nodded. When Reese scooted his chair out, Elias plopped himself in his lap. I felt my heart soften as he wrapped an arm around the celestial. The two of them looked the antithesis of each other. One light, one dark. One soft and one hard. But there was a softness between them that was easily seen. A bond that spoke deeply of love and comfort. “For quite some time now,” Elias said. “I was using my own grace to help Gabriel but–” “But that will not be happening anymore,” Reese interrupted. I looked between the two of them. Reese’s jaw was set in a hard line and Elias looked… sad. “I just want our boy to be okay,” he whispered. There was no response to it though. It was apparent that this was not the first time this had been discussed between them. “Eat,” Reese nodded to my plate. “It’s not much but we’ll spare what we can.” Elias perked up at that. “Yes. We should have more coin soon. Reese just got a new job down at the docks. We’ll have an abundance of food to share.” “And I’ll figure out a way to give you that protection,” Reese said firmly. “Can’t shadow you everywhere but maybe I can get you an amulet of some sort. You know any magic before coming to the Night Market?” I shook my head. “No, my lord.” “Stop with this, my lord shit,” he said. “It’s Reese. This is Elias. We are on first names here.” I swallowed, pushing my food around with my fork. “I’m afraid I cannot give you my name,” I told them. While Reese clearly didn’t understand, Elias nodded. “That is okay. You must know though that you are revered Graceling. I thank you from the bottom of my heart. Your devotion must have been so strong to receive such a gift from the Knowing.” I flexed my fingers but said nothing. With devotion often came sacrifice. “Eat, kiddo,” Reese said softly. “I don’t know what all you did in there but it was a lot.” I didn’t wait any further. I began shoveling in the food as quick as I could, feeling my stomach cramp in pain at the foreign concept of actually having sustenance again. Food that was not moldy or dug from the bins outside the Spice District. When I was done, Elias placed another plate in front of me, smiling encouragingly. He looked like he wished to reach out and hug me but seemed to think better of it and went back to Reese’s side, snuggling in close. When I was finished, I felt my eyes growing heavy. “I should return home,” I told them. “But I can come back in the morning if that is alright. Begin another treatment. Bring some of my things with me?" I asked hopefully. “Why don’t you stay here tonight,” Elias said. “It is late and you have traveled far. And it will give Reese time to figure out how to offer you protection.” Reese grunted in approval as he stood. “I’ll get the couch made up.” It was clear neither of them were going to take no for an answer. They ushered me into a cluttered living room where books and weapons and odd bits of paraphernalia were stacked and scattered. The sofa was clean though with such warm quilts draped across it. I think I was asleep before I even laid down. When I awoke in the middle of the night, the house was quiet, several thick blankets tucked under my chin. Something disturbed me though. Blinking at my surroundings I tried to peer into the dark, remembering that I had just trusted two strangers with a fallen in their house. Perhaps that was a mistake on my end seeing as how their story could very well be a lie. The fallen could be here on false pretenses. He could be here to attract unsuspecting Graceling’s like me. He could– A crash sounded from the other room. Gabriel. Slowly, I rose, tip toeing to look through the crack in the door. The bed was empty, sheets tossed aside. With the flat of my hand, I pushed the door open a little further. The man was over by the vanity in the corner of the room, the muscles of his back bunched and tensed. He was bent, arms braced on the surface of the vanity, hair hanging in soft curls in front of his face. Low slung pants clung to his hips but his back and chest were bare. From where I stood, I could see the slit where his wings had been and the bloody and ragged scars that were now in their place. I was just about to back out of the room when his head snapped up. Black, voidless eyes stared at me through the mirror. I jumped, stumbling backwards. He turned around quickly, storming across the room and smashing open the door. He had me before I could even cry out, pinning me to the wall, his grip surprisingly strong as he pressed his body to my front. I blinked up at him, the hold he had on my wrists nearly burning. “Who are you?” his voice was deep and raked over with gravel. I could feel the feverish heat of his skin as his chest was pressed to mine, my entire body pinned to the wall with the weight of his. “I’m a Graceling,” I said quickly. “Your fathers called upon me for help.” He tipped his head to the side, a feral wild call ringing in his eyes. Swallowing thickly, I tried to wriggle out of his grip but felt him shift closer, his hips pressed tightly against my own. “I’m here to help you,” I whispered to him. “You’re Gabriel. Your fathers are Reese and Elias. They have summoned me to help with the madness.” He looked conflicted, the skin around his eyes twitching as I knew he struggled to grasp onto my words. “You’re the angel,” he said. “No. I know that can be confusing but no. I’m just a mortal.” “No,” he said, grip loosening as he dipped his head to drop onto my shoulder. I could feel his lips move over the collar of my dress. “You made the pain go away. You made the sound of screaming stop.” He released me then, his hands falling to his side, his head still pressed into the crook of my neck. I swallowed thickly as I brought a trembling hand up to card through the back of his sweaty locks. “I tried to help,” I told him. “And I’m going to continue to try and help.” I shivered as I felt his lips curiously mouth across my bare skin. “Let’s get you back to bed,” I told him softly. “You are unwell. You need to rest.” “Rest,” he whispered. “Yes. Rest. Can you- can you walk?” When he pulled away, he blinked at me muzzily, as if he wasn’t aware why he was even here to begin with. “Yes?” I tried to smile at him encouragingly, applying firm pressure to push him off of me. He went willingly then and with very little effort, I got him tucked back into bed, but his eyes were still wide and shocky. He was tracking my every move. “Are you in pain?” I asked. It was far too soon for another treatment but I didn’t feel as if I could just leave him laying here, staring into the dark. When he shook his head, I bit the swell of my lip, unsure what I was supposed to do. The man was now a motionless calm as his senses seemed to be somewhat returning. At least for the moment. But he was probably in need of rest, a bath, and a good meal. [[Get him something to eat]] [[Help him bathe]] [[Just sit and talk with him]] <<set $pay to "room">> The room was dimly lit, the only window off to the far right covered in gauzy moonlit curtains. The sound of the small brook outside filtered in with a trickle, providing a soft background noise to the otherwise still night. Gabriel’s eyes followed my every move, tracking each of my breaths as I continued to sit on the side of his bed, wringing my hands together. “I- I could wake your fathers?” I wasn’t sure if that’s how he referred to them. There was still a small fear embedded like coal in my belly. One that said I was being played a fool this entire time and that this man before me was a prisoner. Just as I would surly become as well. “Reese and Elias?” I continued. “They- they introduced themselves as your fathers.” “Don’t wake them,” the man demanded. There was a sharpness to his tone that scared me. It must have shown on my face as I shifted away from him. “I’m sorry. I only meant they should get their rest.” Settling back down onto the blankets, he blinked up at me, forcefully trying to relax his body. “They have not gotten sleep since I have fallen ill.” I nodded in understanding. A knot of trepidation cleared from my chest. At least the situation at hand was not one of dubious origin. “Can I get you anything?” I asked. Rest was what he needed the most but I knew how active a mind could be when woken in the middle of the night. “Something to eat perhaps?” He looked far too skinny. While my experience with a man, or with anyone really, was limited to a darkened tussle in the hay bales back home, I knew that his body could not last in such a state. His ribs poked out from the dark shadows playing across his skin and his face looked sunken. “Water would be good.” I nodded, now set with a task. “I’ll be right back.” Entering the kitchen, the house was quiet. Though, it was not eerily so. This was obviously a home. One that was full of compassion and kindness. I could see the light of the moon shining through the window over the sink, its silvery glow much brighter tonight. Grabbing a glass, I poured a cup of water from the stone pitcher off to the side. It was still cool, bathing in the moonlight to absorb whatever good properties the market wished to send our way. A loaf of thick, crusted bread, still lay on the butcher block. I had eaten it earlier with some cheese and had practically devoured half of it. Cutting a few slices, I made a plate of easy foods, hoping that Reese and Elias would be okay with me rummaging through their kitchen. Though, they had said, anything for their son. The sentiment left me rather warm. The ache of family was still present and I had to push it away on nights like tonight. Gabriel had managed to prop himself up on the pillows when I returned. I set the plate beside him on the bed and helped him with his water, tipping it towards his chapped and greying lips. He stared at me over the rim, fingers coming up to curl over my wrist. Beneath my skin, my pulse fluttered. “Who are you?” he asked, as I pulled the cup away. “You may call me Graceling,” I told him gently. “I have no name other than that.” “Are you a child of the Knowing?” he asked curiously. “I am.” “Then why would you wish to help the likes of me?” Such bitterness laced his words. Ones that tinged each syllable with the disappointment of his actions. “It is not my job to pass judgement,” I told him gently, setting the cup aside. Picking up the plate, I positioned it beside his hand, a soft encouragement for him to eat. “It is only my job to see you well again.” Head lolling to the side, his eyes cast towards the gauze covered window. They were flat and dull and looked sunken within the lines of his face. “Just let me die.” I startled at the proclamation. “You cannot truly wish for that.” His fathers had asked for his salvation. Not for his demise. I was not here to ferry him to death's door. “You do not know what I truly wish for,” he snapped. I scooted away, my head cast downwards. I had always heard of the Fallen. How they were cast from the Knowing without a second chance. Their crimes so heinous that the cosmos could not contain their sins any longer. But I had to believe that Gracelings, people such as I, were made to help. For only our kind could help a Fallen. The Knowing would not create us if they did not care for their lost brethren any further. “Gabriel,” I said softly. His eyes ticked back to me, following the sound of my voice. “Whatever you have done to get you in this position, whatever actions have led you here, you must understand that those same actions have led me to this door on this night. I am here for you.” He stared at me then. A dark look had befallen his face, shimmering across his eyes. There was no telling if he actually believed me. Perhaps the madness had already taken him and I was only prolonging the inevitable pain. But I had to try. And I needed him to know that I was going to try. That the love that was surrounding him in this household was what would save him. “You do not even know me,” he said. I smiled softly. “I do not. But I have spent time with your fathers and they care for you deeply. I do not need to know you to know that you have a good heart.” Gently, I reached out, placing it across his chest. His skin was cracked and frigid, the grace having been sucked from his skin for some time now. But I did not flinch at the feel. Only kept contact with his black eyes. “You must trust me. As a Graceling I can feel these things. And you, Gabriel,” I said, dipping my head low. “Are bound to do so much good. I will not let you fall any further.” Slowly, his hand came up to press lightly against mine, testing. Afraid that I was only going to pull it away at the first sign of trust. I opened myself to him though, letting a small bit of light warm his skin and fill the cracks across his heart. The sound of bells chimed gently around us as the grace trickled into the room. The relief on his face was almost instant and I suddenly knew why Gracelings continued to devout themselves so thoroughly. The peace that came with healing others was nearly addicting. Behind us, the window shattered, sending me jumping from the bed with a gasp. Something sickly and calloused slithered through the window, falling to the floor in a puddle before rising up in a mass of cobbled together flesh with jagged glass teeth. My heart pounded in my chest. I had seen the creatures before. Had heard them dragging the helpless from their beds. I had hidden beneath bags of discarded waste many a night, until they had passed. It looked right at me, a cackle falling like spit from its bloodless lips. “Lord Taliesin would like to see you now,” it croaked. I felt the tears prick my eyes. The goblin was not here for Gabriel. For the fallen that was at death's door. It was here to collect a Graceling. I had stupidly used my power twice tonight and had created a beacon for anyone who was searching. And now, the thing was through our window with a jagged looking knife and broken bottle. I knew if I did not go with him, we would both be gutted. As I stepped forward, ready to give myself to the goblin, an arm pressed in front of me. With wide eyes, I turned, seeing Gabriel shakily standing from the bed. The grace I had given him glowed faintly in his eyes, rimming his black orbs with silver thread. He pressed his hand flat to my belly, pushing me back behind him as he stared the creature down. “You will not touch her,” he said. The goblin sneered at him, eyes dancing with delight. “You think you can stop me?” “I think that I have nothing to lose so I should at least try.” From his hand, a blade of light appeared. Gabriel pointed it towards the creature, a silver glow filling the room. “Would you like to choose how you die?” [[Give him more grace so he can fight the creature]] [[Don’t let him do this and go with the creature]] [[Yell out for Reese and Elias]] The room was dimly lit, the only window off to the far right covered in gauzy moonlit curtains. The sound of the small brook outside filtered in with a trickle, providing a soft background noise to the otherwise still night. Gabriel’s eyes followed my every move, tracking each of my breaths as I continued to sit on the side of his bed, wringing my hands together. There was an odor coming from him. One of old sweat and dried blood. I noticed a greasy sheen across his skin and knew that it had probably been some time since he had had a proper bath. “I- I could wake your fathers?” I suggested, wondering if they could help me get him cleaned up. I wasn’t sure if that’s how he referred to them. There was still a small fear embedded like coal in my belly. One that said I was being played a fool this entire time and that this man before me was a prisoner. Just as I would surly become as well. “Reese and Elias?” I continued. “They- they introduced themselves as your fathers.” “Don’t wake them,” the man demanded. There was a sharpness to his tone that scared me. It must have shown on my face as I shifted away from him. “I’m sorry. I only meant they should get their rest.” Settling back down onto the blankets, he blinked up at me, forcefully trying to relax his body. “They have not gotten sleep since I have fallen ill.” I nodded in understanding. A knot of trepidation cleared from my chest. At least the situation at hand was not one of dubious origin. “Okay, well, you seem rather uncomfortable. Is there a bathroom I could lead you to that you could clean up. A good washing always helps me feel better,” I told him. He looked down at himself, as if just now realizing the state he was in. With a sigh, he nodded. “Across the hall.” “Good. How about I go draw you a bath and then help you there?” His eyes closed again and I assumed that meant yes. Quickly, I rushed across the hall, finding the bathroom to be clean and tidy if not overflowing with different soaps. My nose wrinkled at the assault of warring scents. Filling the large claw foot tub, I found some oil and poured sandalwood into the heated depths. I hoped it would make him feel a bit more alive that he currently seemed. When I arrived back in the room, Gabriel was already at the edge of the bed, his hands gripping the sheets. “Oh, let me help you,” I told him, scurrying to his side to get a shoulder beneath his arm. It was with effort that I got him into the bathroom but it soon became clear that he would not be able to undress himself with any sort of efficiency and get into the tub. “I uh–” He shucked off his sweats without comment while still clinging to me and immediately, my eyes went wide and stared straight forward. He was all muscle and toned limbs and I could feel his thigh brush up against my own as he kicked his pants away. “I suppose you really don’t have a lot of issues with nudity, huh?” I said with a barely there squeak. “I wandered naked for the predominate part of my life.” “Oh. That sounds nice.” I winced at my own words. “I only mean because you have such a nice body. Not that I’m looking at your body. I–” I swallowed thickly, sucking in a deep amount of air and then pushing it back out. Thankfully, he was either too fever addled to understand my awkward fumbling or he just didn’t know enough about the world to really get my discomfort. Slowly, I helped him into the bath and got him lowered beneath the steaming depths. He sighed with relief almost instantly. “Well,” I said, standing and looking around the room just so I had some place to place my eyes. “I’ll be right outside. You just call when you need me.” I turned quickly on the heel of my boot and began to walk out of the room. “Does nudity make you uncomfortable.” I froze. His tone was one of genuine curiosity. Shoulders slumping, I turned back around. “Yes,” I told him softly. “But that was only because I was taught that nudity was bad.” He stared at me, the steam licking across his dark skin. “Why would your body be bad?” I paused. “I don’t know, actually. It was just something I was always told as I was little. he more you covered up, the more pure you were.” “We are all naked in the embrace of the Knowing,” he said. It was then I realized I was probably more of the fool here than anything else. This man was hurt and lost in a world of pain and I was more concerned about whether or not I might catch sight of what was between his legs. Sighing, I walked back to the tub and knelt beside it. “Lean forward,” I told him gently. When he did, I took a rag and began running it up and down his back. “Who are you?” he asked. The water sluiced around him, running in small rivulets against the cracks in his skin. “You may call me Graceling,” I told him gently, swiping the cloth lightly across him. I noticed he winced in certain areas. The scars across his back where his wings had been particularly tender. “I have no name other than that.” “Are you a child of the Knowing?” he asked curiously. “I am.” “Then why would you wish to help the likes of me?” Such bitterness laced his words. Ones that tinged each syllable with the disappointment of his actions. “It is not my job to pass judgement,” I told him gently. I began cleaning out the infected area, the skin around each winged scar puffy and red. “It is only my job to see you well again.” I could see his back hunch and heard him hiss in pain. I found myself wincing in sympathy for him but continued cleaning. The way a celestials wings healed was important to the process. Without them, they had little chance of surviving the madness. I could only hope that Gabriel’s would grow back. “Just let me die,” he mumbled into his bent knees. I startled at the proclamation. “You cannot truly wish for that.” His fathers had asked for his salvation. Not for his demise. I was not here to ferry him to death's door. “You do not know what I truly wish for,” he snapped. I scooted away, my head cast downwards. I had always heard of the Fallen. How they were cast from the Knowing without a second chance. Their crimes so heinous that the cosmos could not contain their sins any longer. But I had to believe that Gracelings, people such as I, were made to help. For only our kind could help a Fallen. The Knowing would not create us if they did not care for their lost brethren any further. “Gabriel,” I said softly. His eyes ticked back to me, following the sound of my voice. “Whatever you have done to get you in this position, whatever actions have led you here, you must understand that those same actions have led me to this door on this night. I am here for you.” He stared at me then. A dark look had befallen his face, shimmering across his eyes. There was no telling if he actually believed me. Perhaps the madness had already taken him and I was only prolonging the inevitable pain. But I had to try. And I needed him to know that I was going to try. That the love that was surrounding him in this household was what would save him. “You do not even know me,” he said. I smiled softly. “I do not. But I have spent time with your fathers and they care for you deeply. I do not need to know you to know that you have a good heart.” Gently, I reached out, placing it across his chest. His skin was cracked and frigid, the grace having been sucked from his skin for some time now. But I did not flinch at the feel. Only kept contact with his black eyes. “You must trust me. As a Graceling I can feel these things. And you, Gabriel,” I said, dipping my head low. “Are bound to do so much good. I will not let you fall any further.” Slowly, his hand came up to press lightly against mine, testing. Afraid that I was only going to pull it away at the first sign of trust. I opened myself to him though, letting a small bit of light warm his skin and fill the cracks across his heart. The sound of bells chimed gently around us as the grace trickled into the room. The relief on his face was almost instant and I suddenly knew why Gracelings continued to devout themselves so thoroughly. The peace that came with healing others was nearly addicting. From there, I cleaned him efficiently. When he began shivering, I helped him out of the tub and even helped him put on a fresh pair of soft linen pants I had retrieved from his room. I was lowering him back into his bed and tucking the blankets around his pliant form, when the window shattered behind us. I turned with a gasp as something sickly and calloused slithered through the window, falling to the floor in a puddle before rising up in a mass of cobbled together flesh with jagged glass teeth. My heart pounded in my chest. I had seen the creatures before. Had heard them dragging the helpless from their beds. I had hidden beneath bags of discarded waste many a night, until they had passed. It looked right at me, a cackle falling like spit from its bloodless lips. “Lord Taliesin would like to see you now,” it croaked. I felt the tears prick my eyes. The goblin was not here for Gabriel. For the Fallen that was at death's door. It was here to collect a Graceling. I had stupidly used my power twice tonight and had created a beacon for anyone who was searching. And now, the thing was through our window with a jagged looking knife and broken bottle. I knew if I did not go with him, we would both be gutted. As I stepped forward, ready to give myself to the goblin, an arm pressed in front of me. With wide eyes, I turned, seeing Gabriel shakily standing from the bed. The grace I had given him glowed faintly in his eyes, rimming his black orbs with silver thread. He pressed his hand flat to my belly, pushing me back behind him as he stared the creature down. “You will not touch her,” he said. The goblin sneered at him, eyes dancing with delight. “You think you can stop me?” “I think that I have nothing to lose so I should at least try.” From his hand, a blade of light appeared. Gabriel pointed it towards the creature, a silver glow filling the room. “Would you like to choose how you die?” [[Give him more grace so he can fight the creature]] [[Don’t let him do this and go with the creature]] [[Yell out for Reese and Elias]] The room was dimly lit, the only window off to the far right covered in gauzy moonlit curtains. The sound of the small brook outside filtered in with a trickle, providing a soft background noise to the otherwise still night. Gabriel’s eyes followed my every move, tracking each of my breaths as I continued to sit on the side of his bed, wringing my hands together. “Are you uncomfortable with my presence?” I asked him. “I assure you, I mean you only kindness.” When he did not answer, I felt myself began to panic. What if this man had already fallen into the madness. I had already seen flashes of his mind, cast far from the conversation at hand. It was highly probably that he could snap at any moment. “It is doubtful I could do anything but talk with you,” I tried to tease. “I am not a very strong individual.” As he continued to stare, I wondered if that was something I even should have said. Or if somehow, I had just opened my window for this Fallen to steal my own grace. “I- I could wake your fathers?” I wasn’t sure if that’s how he referred to them. There was still a small fear embedded like coal in my belly. One that said I was being played a fool this entire time and that this man before me was a prisoner. Just as I would surly become as well. “Reese and Elias?” I continued. “They- they introduced themselves as your fathers.” “Don’t wake them,” the man demanded. There was a sharpness to his tone that scared me. It must have shown on my face as I shifted away from him. “I’m sorry. I only meant they should get their rest.” Settling back down onto the blankets, he blinked up at me, forcefully trying to relax his body. “They have not gotten sleep since I have fallen ill.” I nodded in understanding. A knot of trepidation cleared from my chest. At least the situation at hand was not one of dubious origin. “Who are you?” he asked, staring at me curiously. “You may call me Graceling,” I told him gently. “I have no name other than that.” Settling myself at the edge of the bed, I kept my voice soft. I figured the quiet would do him good and suspected he would be drifting off to sleep far sooner than he suspected. “This must all be terribly odd for you to wake up to. I wish I could have introduced myself properly before.” Eyes ticking around the room, he frowned. “You said that Reese and Elias hired you?” “They did. They believe I can help.” He shook his head. “We do not have the money to hire you though. Why would they…” he trailed off with a groan as he shifted against the pillows. Leaning forward, I pushed him back a bit, shaking my head. “You will get yourself worked up,” I told him. “Please, try to just rest. My payment is something I will be working out with them alone. You need not worry about what is to come of that.” “Where did they even find you?” he asked. “That, I do not know. Perhaps that is a question to ask your Reese when you feel up to it.” The note was simply pinned to my door and I had taken great pains not to make my abilities known. Either I had slipped up somewhere, or Reese had vast connections that were not advertised. “Are you a child of the Knowing?” he asked curiously. “I am.” “Then why would you wish to help the likes of me?” Such bitterness laced his words. Ones that tinged each syllable with the disappointment of his actions. “It is not my job to pass judgement,” I told him gently, setting the cup aside. Picking up the plate, I positioned it beside his hand, a soft encouragement for him to eat. “It is only my job to see you well again.” Head lolling to the side, his eyes cast towards the gauze covered window. They were flat and dull and looked sunken within the lines of his face. “Just let me die.” I startled at the proclamation. “You cannot truly wish for that.” His fathers had asked for his salvation. Not for his demise. I was not here to ferry him to death's door. “You do not know what I truly wish for,” he snapped. I scooted away, my head cast downwards. I had always heard of the Fallen. How they were cast from the Knowing without a second chance. Their crimes so heinous that the cosmos could not contain their sins any longer. But I had to believe that Gracelings, people such as I, were made to help. For only our kind could help a Fallen. The Knowing would not create us if they did not care for their lost brethren any further. “Gabriel,” I said softly. His eyes ticked back to me, following the sound of my voice. “Whatever you have done to get you in this position, whatever actions have led you here, you must understand that those same actions have led me to this door on this night. I am here for you.” He stared at me then. A dark look had befallen his face, shimmering across his eyes. There was no telling if he actually believed me. Perhaps the madness had already taken him and I was only prolonging the inevitable pain. But I had to try. And I needed him to know that I was going to try. That the love that was surrounding him in this household was what would save him. “You do not even know me,” he said. I smiled softly. “I do not. But I have spent time with your fathers and they care for you deeply. I do not need to know you to know that you have a good heart.” Gently, I reached out, placing it across his chest. His skin was cracked and frigid, the grace having been sucked from his skin for some time now. But I did not flinch at the feel. Only kept contact with his black eyes. “You must trust me. As a Graceling I can feel these things. And you, Gabriel,” I said, dipping my head low. “Are bound to do so much good. I will not let you fall any further.” Slowly, his hand came up to press lightly against mine, testing. Afraid that I was only going to pull it away at the first sign of trust. I opened myself to him though, letting a small bit of light warm his skin and fill the cracks across his heart. The sound of bells chimed gently around us as the grace trickled into the room. The relief on his face was almost instant and I suddenly knew why Gracelings continued to devout themselves so thoroughly. The peace that came with healing others was nearly addicting. Behind us, the window shattered, sending me jumping from the bed with a gasp. Something sickly and calloused slithered through the window, falling to the floor in a puddle before rising up in a mass of cobbled together flesh with jagged glass teeth. My heart pounded in my chest. I had seen the creatures before. Had heard them dragging the helpless from their beds. I had hidden beneath bags of discarded waste many a night, until they had passed. It looked right at me, a cackle falling like spit from its bloodless lips. “Lord Taliesin would like to see you now,” it croaked. I felt the tears prick my eyes. The goblin was not here for Gabriel. For the fallen that was at death's door. It was here to collect a Graceling. I had stupidly used my power twice tonight and had created a beacon for anyone who was searching. And now, the thing was through our window with a jagged looking knife and broken bottle. I knew if I did not go with him, we would both be gutted. As I stepped forward, ready to give myself to the goblin, an arm pressed in front of me. With wide eyes, I turned, seeing Gabriel shakily standing from the bed. The grace I had given him glowed faintly in his eyes, rimming his black orbs with silver thread. He pressed his hand flat to my belly, pushing me back behind him as he stared the creature down. “You will not touch her,” he said. The goblin sneered at him, eyes dancing with delight. “You think you can stop me?” “I think that I have nothing to lose so I should at least try.” From his hand, a blade of light appeared. Gabriel pointed it towards the creature, a silver glow filling the room. “Would you like to choose how you die?” [[Give him more grace so he can fight the creature]] [[Don’t let him do this and go with the creature]] [[Yell out for Reese and Elias]] There was a wildness to the goblins eyes. A sense of amusement at our predicament that I knew was only a mask for sinister intentions. Without thinking, I placed my hands upon Gabriel, knowing that this was a fight or flight reaction but seeing no other way to resolve this. Closing my eyes, I called upon my grace, pumping it into the man behind me. A glow of silver pulse through the room, something feeling as if it ripped from my hands. I yelled in agony, falling to my knees as I did so, but above me, Gabriel stepped forward, his blade held level at the creature in front of us. “Cute,” the goblin laughed. “Very cute.” Lunging forward, the creature swiped a glass embedded palm at Gabriel’s bare chest. The blade that Gabriel held was large and wielded through the room after the creature but ultimately hit a chest of drawers and a few glass vases. The goblin was fast. Entirely too fast for the room at hand and while Gabriel was able to knick it with the blade, it still bounced around the room, rocking on both feet and waiting for the opportunity to launch itself at Gabriel and rake broken nails through the shallow cracks in his skin. The grace had not yet soaked in to Gabriel’s form and the goblin scooped it out with long fingers, licking it from his grasp as if it were something sweet. The light faded from Gabriel almost instantly after that as he fell to his knees by my side. The goblin cackled loudly, not waiting for another opportunity before it lunged forward. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the rough embrace and when its glass nails scraped across my skin in razor edged lines, I felt myself cry out. Because even though I expected it, it still hurt and I was still terrified. But this was what was required of a Graceling. The Knowing had deemed me worthy and I did not want to disappoint. My body was lurched forward, and I could smell the rotting scent of peaches upon the goblin's breath as it laughed in my ear. “If I had known it would be this easy to catch a Graceling I would have volunteered to get one of you years ago.” Opening my eyes, I looked towards Gabriel, trying to tell him how very sorry I was. This was the last thing he needed to see and I could only hope that the grace I had given him was enough to ease his pain. At least for a while. He had collapsed backwards against the night stand, his blade of light shattered upon the ground and his hand pressed against his chest. I could see his dark skin turning grey and cracked once more. Even this was exerting far too much energy. “It’s okay,” I tried to assure him. I wanted to say something more, something to ease the guilt that I was sure would come with a child of the Knowing, but the goblin was already dragging me through the open window. And really, what was I supposed to say to this man I had just met? Out in the dew misted fields, I stumbled to keep up, the goblin dragging me with a bruising grip around my wrist. The cottage was shrinking on the horizon as I was taken from the small house, trying to keep our movements as quiet as possible. I wanted no trouble. With any luck, this little family would be able to find another Graceling within the Market. But when I fell, my feet stumbling on an odd rock, I cried out. The goblin sunk its claws into the locks of my hair, twisting gnarled hands into the unwashed strands and pulling me across the wet field. I clawed at their skin in hopes of making them release me or at the very least loosen their hold. Sticky wetness was gathering at my temple and I knew that chunks of hair were being torn from my scalp. “Lord Taliesin will be most pleased,” the goblin said. “He doesn’t have a Graceling in his collection.” They yanked hard and black dots began swarming my vision. “I’m sure he’ll put you up all pretty on his pedestals first. He does like looking at his wares. You’ll do so nicely. That pretty silver glow of your hand will amuse him for years to come.” My foot slipped in the mud beneath me as I tried to gain purchase, giving some relief to the grip they had on me as they continued to drag me across the field. I could feel my breath stuttering in my chest and tears streaking my cheeks as small whimpers escaped me. I wasn’t even going to die. I didn’t know if that was something I should be relieved of or fear more than anything. When the pressure released from my scalp I fell flat on my back. Above me, the goblin screamed. Blinking, I tipped my gaze upwards, seeing the creature holding his now bloody stump of a hand. Frantically I searched my surroundings, wondering if the Knowing had seen fit to save me once more. A bright light appeared though, bolting across the field and slashing across the goblins face. Looking up, I watched as Gabriel tore from the cottage, his skin shifting in the moonlight as he held out his hand, a pulse of silver light emitting from him. His eyes were lit pewter, his steps even and sure, and I knew with a sinking feeling in my gut that this was going to be far too much for him. When another bolt shot out, it tore the goblin in two, bisecting it in slow motion as it fell to the grass, its eyes wide and staring up at the sky above. Scrambling away, I stared at the now dead creature. Blood clouded my vision and the pain that bloomed against my scalp left me dizzy. But as I turned to where Gabriel was, I watched him standing there, the light of the Knowing vibrating across him as he stared, unseeing, at where the goblin had been. Then, as if a candle had been snuffed out, the light disappeared, and slowly, he fell to his knees. Scrambling forward I maneuvered him, so his head laid in my lap. The cracks in his skin were worse than before, ripping across him in a web of fissures. The color drained from his lips and his eyes turned pale and milky as he began to crumble in my hands. Dying breathes rattled in his chest. “Why did you do that?” I asked him frantically. He was going into shock. I could feel it in the rigidity of his body. In the way he felt brittle in my hands. “Because it was the right thing to do,” he croaked back. “I can’t heal you, though. I can’t…” The door to the cottage banged open and immediately I began to yell. “We’re here! We’re over here!” Elias was the first to our side, dropping to his knees and staring at the man in my lap. Skin began to peel away like beautiful fractals of light, dissipating on the wind. I looked at Elias, the raw pain crashing against his eyes as he tried to gather the pieces to him and press them back to Gabriel’s dying form. When Reese appeared behind him, he was nothing more than a shadow looming over the three of us. “Heal him,” he told me. “I don’t have enough grace for that,” I told him quickly. Tears tracked down my cheeks. How could I have failed so quickly? “I used it already. I–” Elias leaned forward, his eyes glowing in a flickering silver. “Elias!” Reese snapped. “No!” “It’s not her responsibility,” Elias whispered, brushing twisted locks of hair from Gabriel’s face. “He’s our boy. I’ll save him.” [[Stop Elias and try to give Gabriel as much grace as you can]] [[Combine your grace with Elias to hopefully heal Gabriel]] [[Let Elias heal him with his own grace]] “Wait!” My heart thudded in my chest as I stepped around Gabriel. There was a wildness to the goblins eyes. A sense of amusement at our predicament that I knew was only a mask for sinister intentions. “Just wait,” I said, placing my hand on Gabriel’s arm. It shook with the effort to keep the blade leveled at the intruder. “I will go with you.” Gabriel’s arm faltered as he turned to look at me. While the blade still hovering in the air, he blinked at me, confusion clearly filtering through the muzziness of his mind. He really shouldn’t have been out of bed. Not so soon and not with how sick he had been. “Interesting,” the goblin said. “You would freely sacrifice yourself when this man so clearly wishes to sacrifice himself for you?” Turning back to the goblin, I raised my chin. “It is my job as a Graceling to protect the children of the Knowing.” “He is fallen,” the goblin pointed out. “Yet he is no less deserving of care.” Stepping forward, I placed myself between the goblin and the blade. “You may take me. If this is to be my last act as a Graceling, then so be it.” The goblin cackled loudly, not waiting for another opportunity before it lunged forward. I closed my eyes, bracing myself for the rough embrace and when its glass nails scraped across my skin in razor edged lines, I felt myself cry out. Because even though I expected it, it still hurt and I was still terrified. But this was what was required of a Graceling. The Knowing had deemed me worthy and I did not want to disappoint. My body was lurched forward, and I could smell the rotting scent of peaches upon the goblin's breath as it laughed in my ear. “If I had known it would be this easy to catch a Graceling I would have volunteered to get one of you years ago.” Opening my eyes, I looked towards Gabriel, trying to tell him how very sorry I was. This was the last thing he needed to see and I could only hope that the grace I had given him was enough to ease his pain. At least for a while. He had collapsed backwards against the night stand, holding his blade limply at his side while his other hand pressed against his chest. I could see his dark skin turning grey and cracked once more. Even this was exerting far too much energy. “It’s okay,” I tried to assure him. I wanted to say something more, something to ease the guilt that I was sure would come with a child of the Knowing, but the goblin was already dragging me through the open window. And really, what was I supposed to say to this man I had just met? Out in the dew misted fields, I stumbled to keep up, the goblin dragging me with a bruising grip around my wrist. The cottage was shrinking on the horizon as I was taken from the small house, trying to keep our movements as quiet as possible. I wanted no trouble. With any luck, this little family would be able to find another Graceling within the Market. But when I fell, my feet stumbling on an odd rock, I cried out. The goblin sunk its claws into the locks of my hair, twisting gnarled hands into the unwashed strands and pulling me across the wet field. I clawed at their skin in hopes of making them release me or at the very least loosen their hold. Sticky wetness was gathering at my temple and I knew that chunks of hair were being torn from my scalp. “Lord Taliesin will be most pleased,” the goblin said. “He doesn’t have a Graceling in his collection.” They yanked hard and black dots began swarming my vision. “I’m sure he’ll put you up all pretty on his pedestals first. He does like looking at his wares. You’ll do so nicely. That pretty silver glow of your hand will amuse him for years to come.” My foot slipped in the mud beneath me as I tried to gain purchase, giving some relief to the grip they had on me as they continued to drag me across the field. I could feel my breath stuttering in my chest and tears streaking my cheeks as small whimpers escaped me. I wasn’t even going to die. I didn’t know if that was something I should be relieved of or fear more than anything. When the pressure released from my scalp I fell flat on my back. Above me, the goblin screamed. Blinking, I tipped my gaze upwards, seeing the creature holding his now bloody stump of a hand. Frantically I searched my surroundings, wondering if the Knowing had seen fit to save me once more. A bright light appeared though, bolting across the field and slashing across the goblins face. Looking up, I watched as Gabriel tore from the cottage, his skin shifting in the moonlight as he held out his hand, a pulse of silver light emitting from him. His eyes were lit pewter, his steps even and sure, and I knew with a sinking feeling in my gut that this was going to be far too much for him. When another bolt shot out, it tore the goblin in two, bisecting it in slow motion as it fell to the grass, its eyes wide and staring up at the sky above. Scrambling away, I stared at the now dead creature. Blood clouded my vision and the pain that bloomed against my scalp left me dizzy. But as I turned to where Gabriel was, I watched him standing there, the light of the Knowing vibrating across him as he stared, unseeing, at where the goblin had been. Then, as if a candle had been snuffed out, the light disappeared, and slowly, he fell to his knees. Scrambling forward I maneuvered him, so his head laid in my lap. The cracks in his skin were worse than before, ripping across him in a web of fissures. The color drained from his lips and his eyes turned pale and milky as he began to crumble in my hands. Dying breathes rattled in his chest. “Why did you do that?” I asked him frantically. He was going into shock. I could feel it in the rigidity of his body. In the way he felt brittle in my hands. “Because it was the right thing to do,” he croaked back. “I can’t heal you, though. I can’t…” The door to the cottage banged open and immediately I began to yell. “We’re here! We’re over here!” Elias was the first to our side, dropping to his knees and staring at the man in my lap. Skin began to peel away like beautiful fractals of light, dissipating on the wind. I looked at Elias, the raw pain crashing against his eyes as he tried to gather the pieces to him and press them back to Gabriel’s dying form. When Reese appeared behind him, he was nothing more than a shadow looming over the three of us. “Heal him,” he told me. “I don’t have enough grace for that,” I told him quickly. Tears tracked down my cheeks. How could I have failed so quickly? “I used it already. I–” Elias leaned forward, his eyes glowing in a flickering silver. “Elias!” Reese snapped. “No!” “It’s not her responsibility,” Elias whispered, brushing twisted locks of hair from Gabriel’s face. “He’s our boy. I’ll save him.” [[Stop Elias and try to give Gabriel as much grace as you can]] [[Combine your grace with Elias to hopefully heal Gabriel]] [[Let Elias heal him with his own grace]] There was a wildness to the goblins eyes. A sense of amusement at our predicament that I knew was only a mask for sinister intentions. Without thinking, I placed my hands upon Gabriel, either to hold him back or protect him, before yelling as loud as I could for the others in the house. “Reese!” I screamed the man's name as loud as I could, the word feeling strange given that I had met the man only a few hours prior. But he was far more capable to handle this situation than either Gabriel and I and given the amount of weapons I had seen in the living room, I was confident that this was the only solution to our problem. But before I could cry out again, the goblin grabbed me. Gabriel stumbled at my side, still far weaker than he let on, falling into the table behind and supporting himself haphazardly with one arm. Glass nails scraped across my skin in razor edged lines causing me to cry out. Because even though I expected it, the goblins grip still hurt and I was still terrified. But this was what was required of a Graceling. The Knowing had deemed me worthy and I did not want to disappoint. My body was lurched forward, and I could smell the rotting scent of peaches upon the goblin's breath as it laughed in my ear. “If I had known it would be this easy to catch a Graceling I would have volunteered to get one of you years ago.” Opening my eyes, I looked towards Gabriel, trying to tell him how very sorry I was. This was the last thing he needed to see and I could only hope that the grace I had given him was enough to ease his pain. At least for a while. I could only hope that the commotion I heard from the other room was Reese scrambling to our aid. That he would be able to protect Gabriel. I could see his dark skin turning grey and cracked once more. Even this was exerting far too much energy. “It’s okay,” I tried to assure him. I wanted to say something more, something to ease the guilt that I was sure would come with a child of the Knowing, but the goblin was already dragging me through the open window. And really, what was I supposed to say to this man I had just met? Out in the dew misted fields, I stumbled to keep up, the goblin dragging me with a bruising grip around my wrist. The cottage was shrinking on the horizon as I was taken from the small house, trying to keep our movements as quiet as possible. I wanted no trouble. With any luck, this little family would be able to find another Graceling within the Market. But when I fell, my feet stumbling on an odd rock, I cried out. The goblin sunk its claws into the locks of my hair, twisting gnarled hands into the unwashed strands and pulling me across the wet field. I clawed at their skin in hopes of making them release me or at the very least loosen their hold. Sticky wetness was gathering at my temple and I knew that chunks of hair were being torn from my scalp. “Lord Taliesin will be most pleased,” the goblin said. “He doesn’t have a Graceling in his collection.” They yanked hard and black dots began swarming my vision. “I’m sure he’ll put you up all pretty on his pedestals first. He does like looking at his wares. You’ll do so nicely. That pretty silver glow of your hand will amuse him for years to come.” My foot slipped in the mud beneath me as I tried to gain purchase, giving some relief to the grip they had on me as they continued to drag me across the field. I could feel my breath stuttering in my chest and tears streaking my cheeks as small whimpers escaped me. I wasn’t even going to die. I didn’t know if that was something I should be relieved of or fear more than anything. When the pressure released from my scalp I fell flat on my back. Above me, the goblin screamed. Blinking, I tipped my gaze upwards, seeing the creature holding his now bloody stump of a hand. Frantically I searched my surroundings, wondering if the Knowing had seen fit to save me once more. A bright light appeared though, bolting across the field and slashing across the goblins face. Looking up, I watched as Gabriel tore from the cottage, his skin shifting in the moonlight as he held out his hand, a pulse of silver light emitting from him. His eyes were lit pewter, his steps even and sure, and I knew with a sinking feeling in my gut that this was going to be far too much for him. When another bolt shot out, it tore the goblin in two, bisecting it in slow motion as it fell to the grass, its eyes wide and staring up at the sky above. Scrambling away, I stared at the now dead creature. Blood clouded my vision and the pain that bloomed against my scalp left me dizzy. But as I turned to where Gabriel was, I watched him standing there, the light of the Knowing vibrating across him as he stared, unseeing, at where the goblin had been. Then, as if a candle had been snuffed out, the light disappeared, and slowly, he fell to his knees. Scrambling forward I maneuvered him, so his head laid in my lap. The cracks in his skin were worse than before, ripping across him in a web of fissures. The color drained from his lips and his eyes turned pale and milky as he began to crumble in my hands. Dying breathes rattled in his chest. “Why did you do that?” I asked him frantically. He was going into shock. I could feel it in the rigidity of his body. In the way he felt brittle in my hands. “Because it was the right thing to do,” he croaked back. “I can’t heal you, though. I can’t…” The door to the cottage banged open and immediately I began to yell. “We’re here! We’re over here!” Elias was the first to our side, dropping to his knees and staring at the man in my lap. Skin began to peel away like beautiful fractals of light, dissipating on the wind. I looked at Elias, the raw pain crashing against his eyes as he tried to gather the pieces to him and press them back to Gabriel’s dying form. When Reese appeared behind him, he was nothing more than a shadow looming over the three of us. I could see a bloodied sword at his side and knew that this goblin had not been acting alone. “Heal him,” he told me. “I don’t have enough grace for that,” I told him quickly. Tears tracked down my cheeks. How could I have failed so quickly? “I used it already. I–” Elias leaned forward, his eyes glowing in a flickering silver. “Elias!” Reese snapped. “No!” “It’s not her responsibility,” Elias whispered, brushing twisted locks of hair from Gabriel’s face. “He’s our boy. I’ll save him.” [Stop Elias and try to give Gabriel as much grace as you can]] [[Combine your grace with Elias to hopefully heal Gabriel]] [[Let Elias heal him with his own grace]] Reaching out, I placed my hand gently on Elias’s wrist. I could see the tears in his eyes but most of all, I could see the determination. “Let me,” I told him gently. I didn’t know how much grace I had left to expend. I had already used so much of it that day and I was unsure if what I had would do anything for the magnitude of hurt that was written upon Gabriel’s skin. But I had to try. And if Elias was a Fallen himself, it was doubtful he had much to share. “Let her,” Reese rumbled, clearly not wanting Elias to exert himself any further. When Elias turned to Reese with a protest on his lips, Reese shook his head firmly. “I’m not negotiating this.” I could see the pinched look upon Elias’s face but I didn’t think he was ever really one to argue. Instead, he gave a nod of his head, scooting away to let me work. Reese placed a steadying hand on him and I knew they were silently drawing comfort from each other as they stared down at the man they considered their son. With a deep breath, I looked at Gabriel, worrying my bottom lip. Place the hand that housed my grace upon his chest, I closed my eyes, picture the grace flowing freely from my hand and out onto his body. I imagined it would warm him, filling in the cracks upon his skin and making him whole once more. But when I opened my eyes, barely any light had emerged from me. It was no more than a teardrop, petering out upon his now ashen chest. “No,” Elias said, voice aching with pain as he jerked from Reese’s arms. “Elias!” “She can’t do it. She doesn’t have enough.” Without waiting, Elias slammed his hands down upon Gabriel’s chest, his own eyes lighting to two bright points of mercury, the high-pitched whine of a bell ringing loudly all around us. The wind lashed the trees at the edge of the meadow we stood in and the waterwheel against the house began turning at a tumbling speed. The bolts began to protest as water tumbled down each bucket and the water itself turned into a bright flash of silver. My breath caught in my throat as I looked down at the prone man in my lap. I had almost forgotten that he was there. His skin began to heat, the cracks in his skin filling in with the combined light as his chest rose in one aching crack and his body arched off of me to suspend itself in midair. Elias’s grip tightened on him, holding him down as he began to thrash, mouth opening in silent pain. “Elias, stop!” Reese yelled. I turned my eyes away as Gabriel began to truly scream. I could see it though. I could see it in the way his hand was clutched in mine. His skin was becoming dark once more, the crack lines from the overuse of his power fading, and as I glanced at Elias, I realized it was because the man was taking them for his own. When the silver light finally faded, Gabriel looked well once more, better than when I had arrived. And Elias collapsed back against Reese, unconscious. Reese shut the door to his bedroom where Elias rested peacefully. In the other room, Gabriel was also asleep, the window the goblin had come through, boarded up. “How you doin’, kiddo?” I looked up from where I sat on their couch, my hands having been twisting together in discomfort. “I’m fine.” My palm did not glow. The faint trace of grace that was normally there was flat and dull, the skin there looking puckered and burnt. “How are they?” Reese looked entirely like a man that wasn’t sure how he was supposed to answer such a question. Fine, was the typical response, but we would both have known he was lying. “Elias can’t give any more of his grace,” he said. “He’s given too much already and he is dangerously close to tipping to madness.” I nodded. Each Fallen had a threshold and the fact that Elias was even here at all was more of a nod to his strength than anything else. “How long have you two been together?” “About a decade,” he said. “Maybe more. I don’t know. My world was destroyed and I was cast out into the endless sea. Elias literally fell from the sky and wrecked the side of my raft. We were out there for some time.” “He’s been a Fallen for ten years?” I knew that the surprise was written in stark lines across my face but honestly, I was more amazed than anything else. “Fallen rarely last a year alone.” “They just don’t have the right help,” Reese said. “Not their fault that people are fuckin’ idiots and put an expiration date on them.” I bowed my head. “I didn’t mean any offense by it.” “Did I say you offended me?” The table in front of me squeaked as he sat down on it. I could hear a few bottles clinking together and a cork pop. “You drink?” I shook my head. “You’re one of those sweet souls, aren’t you.” I frowned, not really sure what he meant. “I try to be kind to all…” Reese nodded. “And you do it because you like it. Not a lot of people are just nice because it's in their nature. Most people are just nice because they want something from you. You’re refreshing, Graceling.” “Thank you?” He laughed. “Point and case.” Taking a long pull from the bottle in hand, bourbon if I wasn’t mistaken, he didn’t even grimace. “Alright, so you obviously are something that people are looking for. You were hella hard to find but now I’m kind of thinkin’ the goblins got your number. So, I’m gonna take care of that.” “How are you going to take care of that?” I asked. I couldn’t have him with me all the time. “You like cats?” “I- yes? They’re cute.” “Well, you ever get into any trouble, you just tell the cats. They’ll come get me.” “You have cat agents?” He grinned around the lip of his bottle. “Don’t fuckin’ tell anyone.” Standing, he moved to the kitchen. “I’m going to make food. You can decide if you want to stay here a bit. I only have the couch to offer you but I figure it’s better than going out there and dealing with whatever we just dealt with. Also, I’ve done some investigating and your place is a shithole. You know that right? Like, it’s a fucking dump.” It was a hole in the wall blocked together by a few stray pieces of moldy plywood. I was well aware. “I really do not want to impose…” I said softly. The door to the right opened and Gabriel, looking far more put together than he had before, stepped out. “If Reese is offering you kindness, I would suggest taking it. I hear it only happens once a year,” the man said. Reese snorted in laughter. “Twice. And you should be in fuckin’ bed.” “I’ve been in bed for days and I feel better. I would prefer to sit out here and get to know the individual who saved me.” “Oh,” I said, pitching my gaze down. “Elias did most of the work. I just lent him the power.” “Gabe, put a shirt on. You’re making her blush. She’s a sweet girl and you are a wall of muscle. It’s scarring her.” Gabriel frowned. “Are humans scarred by the skeletal system?” A shirt hit him in the face. “What did I tell you about taking everything literally? Fuck. I hate that about you celestials. No sense of humor and when you do get one it ends up being twisted.” Reese went into the kitchen then, muttering to himself about comedy and leaving Gabriel and I alone in the living area. “We have not been properly introduced. Or,” he paused. “At least I do not think we have been. I was a little worse for wear when I woke early.” “It’s alright. You may call me Graceling. And I already know you are Gabriel. Though I don’t think I have gotten your last name.” “Caine.” I smiled at him. “Like Caine and Abel?” “I am unsure.” I waved him off. “It’s an old religious tale from my own kind. I have yet to find out if the things I believed in back home even exist here.” “It’s the Night Market. I have found that nearly everything exists here.” [[Ask him how he met Reese and Elias]] [[Ask him if he fell to the Night Market or had to travel here]] [[Ask why he felt the need to save you despite not knowing you]] <<set $eliasheals to "true">> Reaching out, I placed my hand gently on Elias’s wrist. I could see the tears in his eyes but most of all, I could see the determination. “We could try combining our grace? I- I am unsure if that’s even something we’re capable of but if we can do that then maybe it’ll be enough to heal him. Just until I get my full power back.” “Do it,” Reese said, interrupting Elias. When Elias looked up at him, he shook his head. “I’m not negotiating this.” I could see the pinched look upon Elias’s face but I didn’t think he was ever really one to argue. Instead, he gave a nod of his head, turning his body towards mine and reaching out to take the hand that held the shard of grace. I could feel something tingle against me as Elias’s own hand lit up, a soft glow pulsing through his wrist and down to our joined fingers. I hissed as it pierced through my palm, pulling at the celestial power that sat just below the surface. I had used the grace a few times at this point, performing minor healing and little miracles. Gabriel was my first Fallen that I was able to help. Faced with Elias, it was clear now that I had no idea what I was even capable of doing. The field around us lit silver. The grace tinged with soft waves of comfort bloomed from our joined hands, wafting out over the empty meadow and towards the waterwheel of the cottage. It rose up the paddles before falling again into each proceeding bucket. Above us, the sky burst forth with a vast and endless array of stars. My breath caught in my throat as I looked down at the prone man in my lap. I had almost forgotten that he was there. His skin began to heat, the cracks in his skin filling in with the combined light as his chest rose in one aching crack and his body arched off of me to suspend itself in midair. Elias’s grip tightened on me, not letting me go as he focused on his son, eyes burning a bright blue silver, sweat dripping down his face and forming their own cracked lines as he took Gabriel’s away. When Gabriel floated back down to the ground, nothing more than a feather, the light dissipated. Elias slumped forward, finally releasing my hand while Reese grabbed him and cradled his close. And in my lap, Gabriel was whole. His eyes softly shut in peace. ~~~~~ Reese shut the door to his bedroom where Elias rested peacefully. In the other room, Gabriel was also asleep, the window the goblin had come through, boarded up. “How you doin’, kiddo?” I looked up from where I sat on their couch, my hands having been twisting together in discomfort. “I’m fine.” My palm did not glow. The faint trace of grace that was normally there was flat and dull, the skin there looking puckered and burnt. “How are they?” Reese looked entirely like a man that wasn’t sure how he was supposed to answer such a question. Fine, was the typical response, but we would both have known he was lying. “Elias can’t give any more of his grace,” he said. “He’s given too much already and he is dangerously close to tipping to madness.” I nodded. Each Fallen had a threshold and the fact that Elias was even here at all was more of a nod to his strength than anything else. “How long have you two been together?” “About a decade,” he said. “Maybe more. I don’t know. My world was destroyed and I was cast out into the endless sea. Elias literally fell from the sky and wrecked the side of my raft. We were out there for some time.” “He’s been a Fallen for ten years?” I knew that the surprise was written in stark lines across my face but honestly, I was more amazed than anything else. “Fallen rarely last a year alone.” “They just don’t have the right help,” Reese said. “Not their fault that people are fuckin’ idiots and put an expiration date on them.” I bowed my head. “I didn’t mean any offense by it.” “Did I say you offended me?” The table in front of me squeaked as he sat down on it. I could hear a few bottles clinking together and a cork pop. “You drink?” I shook my head. “You’re one of those sweet souls, aren’t you.” I frowned, not really sure what he meant. “I try to be kind to all…” Reese nodded. “And you do it because you like it. Not a lot of people are just nice because it's in their nature. Most people are just nice because they want something from you. You’re refreshing, Graceling.” “Thank you?” He laughed. “Point and case.” Taking a long pull from the bottle in hand, bourbon if I wasn’t mistaken, he didn’t even grimace. “Alright, so you obviously are something that people are looking for. You were hella hard to find but now I’m kind of thinkin’ the goblins got your number. So, I’m gonna take care of that.” “How are you going to take care of that?” I asked. I couldn’t have him with me all the time. “You like cats?” “I- yes? They’re cute.” “Well, you ever get into any trouble, you just tell the cats. They’ll come get me.” “You have cat agents?” He grinned around the lip of his bottle. “Don’t fuckin’ tell anyone.” Standing, he moved to the kitchen. “I’m going to make food. You can decide if you want to stay here a bit. I only have the couch to offer you but I figure it’s better than going out there and dealing with whatever we just dealt with. Also, I’ve done some investigating and your place is a shithole. You know that right? Like, it’s a fucking dump.” It was a hole in the wall blocked together by a few stray pieces of moldy plywood. I was well aware. “I really do not want to impose…” I said softly. The door to the right opened and Gabriel, looking far more put together than he had before, stepped out. “If Reese is offering you kindness, I would suggest taking it. I hear it only happens once a year,” the man said. Reese snorted in laughter. “Twice. And you should be in fuckin’ bed.” “I’ve been in bed for days and I feel better. I would prefer to sit out here and get to know the individual who saved me.” “Oh,” I said, pitching my gaze down. “Elias did most of the work. I just lent him the power.” “Gabe, put a shirt on. You’re making her blush. She’s a sweet girl and you are a wall of muscle. It’s scarring her.” Gabriel frowned. “Are humans scarred by the skeletal system?” A shirt hit him in the face. “What did I tell you about taking everything literally? Fuck. I hate that about you celestials. No sense of humor and when you do get one it ends up being twisted.” Reese went into the kitchen then, muttering to himself about comedy and leaving Gabriel and I alone in the living area. “We have not been properly introduced. Or,” he paused. “At least I do not think we have been. I was a little worse for wear when I woke early.” “It’s alright. You may call me Graceling. And I already know you are Gabriel. Though I don’t think I have gotten your last name.” “Caine.” I smiled at him. “Like Caine and Abel?” “I am unsure.” I waved him off. “It’s an old religious tale from my own kind. I have yet to find out if the things I believed in back home even exist here.” “It’s the Night Market. I have found that nearly everything exists here.” [[Ask him how he met Reese and Elias]] [[Ask him if he fell to the Night Market or had to travel here]] [[Ask why he felt the need to save you despite not knowing you]] <<set $eliasheals to "false">>“Elias!” I had barely been given the opportunity to look towards the other Fallen for help before he was already beginning to glow. Behind him, Reese dropped his sword, curling his fingers around his shoulders and trying to pull the man back. For how small Elias appeared, it was clear that he still had some amount of force behind his movements because he jerked from Reese’s arms like it was nothing, his sole attention on the peeling fragments of light that were tracking down Gabriel’s face like tears. “What the fuck are you doing?” Reese didn’t move to pull him away any longer as Elias’s hands slammed down on Gabriel’s chest, his eyes lighting to two bright points of mercury, while the high-pitched whine of a bell rang loudly all around us. Reese took a hesitant step forward but even I knew that if he were to touch Elias in this state, he would be burned beyond recognition. The wind lashed the trees at the edge of the meadow we stood in and the waterwheel against the house began turning at a tumbling speed. The bolts began to protest as water tumbled down each bucket and the water itself turned into a bright flash of silver. My breath caught in my throat as I looked down at the prone man in my lap. I had almost forgotten that he was there. His skin began to heat, the cracks in his skin filling in with the combined light as his chest rose in one aching crack and his body arched off of me to suspend itself in midair. Elias’s grip tightened on him, holding him down as he began to thrash, mouth opening in silent pain. “Elias, stop!” Reese yelled. I turned my eyes away as Gabriel began to truly scream. I could see it though. I could see it in the way his hand was clutched in mine. His skin was becoming dark once more, the crack lines from the overuse of his power fading, and as I glanced at Elias, I realized it was because the man was taking them for his own. When the silver light finally faded, Gabriel looked well once more, better than when I had arrived. And Elias collapsed back against Reese, unconscious. ~~~~~ Reese shut the door to his bedroom where Elias rested peacefully. In the other room, Gabriel was also asleep, the window the goblin had come through, boarded up. “How you doin’, kiddo?” I looked up from where I sat on their couch, my hands having been twisting together in discomfort. “I’m fine.” My palm did not glow. The faint trace of grace that was normally there was flat and dull, the skin there looking puckered and burnt. “How are they?” Reese looked entirely like a man that wasn’t sure how he was supposed to answer such a question. Fine, was the typical response, but we would both have known he was lying. “Elias can’t give any more of his grace,” he said. “He’s given too much already and he is dangerously close to tipping to madness.” I nodded. Each Fallen had a threshold and the fact that Elias was even here at all was more of a nod to his strength than anything else. “How long have you two been together?” “About a decade,” he said. “Maybe more. I don’t know. My world was destroyed and I was cast out into the endless sea. Elias literally fell from the sky and wrecked the side of my raft. We were out there for some time.” “He’s been a Fallen for ten years?” I knew that the surprise was written in stark lines across my face but honestly, I was more amazed than anything else. “Fallen rarely last a year alone.” “They just don’t have the right help,” Reese said. “Not their fault that people are fuckin’ idiots and put an expiration date on them.” I bowed my head. “I didn’t mean any offense by it.” “Did I say you offended me?” The table in front of me squeaked as he sat down on it. I could hear a few bottles clinking together and a cork pop. “You drink?” I shook my head. “You’re one of those sweet souls, aren’t you.” I frowned, not really sure what he meant. “I try to be kind to all…” Reese nodded. “And you do it because you like it. Not a lot of people are just nice because it's in their nature. Most people are just nice because they want something from you. You’re refreshing, Graceling.” “Thank you?” He laughed. “Point and case.” Taking a long pull from the bottle in hand, bourbon if I wasn’t mistaken, he didn’t even grimace. “Alright, so you obviously are something that people are looking for. You were hella hard to find but now I’m kind of thinkin’ the goblins got your number. So, I’m gonna take care of that.” “How are you going to take care of that?” I asked. I couldn’t have him with me all the time. “You like cats?” “I- yes? They’re cute.” “Well, you ever get into any trouble, you just tell the cats. They’ll come get me.” “You have cat agents?” He grinned around the lip of his bottle. “Don’t fuckin’ tell anyone.” Standing, he moved to the kitchen. “I’m going to make food. You can decide if you want to stay here a bit. I only have the couch to offer you but I figure it’s better than going out there and dealing with whatever we just dealt with. Also, I’ve done some investigating and your place is a shithole. You know that right? Like, it’s a fucking dump.” It was a hole in the wall blocked together by a few stray pieces of moldy plywood. I was well aware. “I really do not want to impose…” I said softly. The door to the right opened and Gabriel, looking far more put together than he had before, stepped out. “If Reese is offering you kindness, I would suggest taking it. I hear it only happens once a year,” the man said. Reese snorted in laughter. “Twice. And you should be in fuckin’ bed.” “I’ve been in bed for days and I feel better. I would prefer to sit out here and get to know the individual who saved me.” “Oh,” I said, pitching my gaze down. “Elias did most of the work. I just lent him the power.” “Gabe, put a shirt on. You’re making her blush. She’s a sweet girl and you are a wall of muscle. It’s scarring her.” Gabriel frowned. “Are humans scarred by the skeletal system?” A shirt hit him in the face. “What did I tell you about taking everything literally? Fuck. I hate that about you celestials. No sense of humor and when you do get one it ends up being twisted.” Reese went into the kitchen then, muttering to himself about comedy and leaving Gabriel and I alone in the living area. “We have not been properly introduced. Or,” he paused. “At least I do not think we have been. I was a little worse for wear when I woke early.” “It’s alright. You may call me Graceling. And I already know you are Gabriel. Though I don’t think I have gotten your last name.” “Caine.” I smiled at him. “Like Caine and Abel?” “I am unsure.” I waved him off. “It’s an old religious tale from my own kind. I have yet to find out if the things I believed in back home even exist here.” “It’s the Night Market. I have found that nearly everything exists here.” [[Ask him how he met Reese and Elias]] [[Ask him if he fell to the Night Market or had to travel here]] [[Ask why he felt the need to save you despite not knowing you]] <<set $eliasheals to "true">>“How did you come to meet Reese and Elias?” I asked. Fallen didn’t often get the chance to associate. They were either killed for their leftover grace, or went mad with their cut connection from the Knowing. The fact that two were living under one roof was one of endless fascination to me and now that the danger had begun to pass, I was curious. “Reese stopped me from swimming home.” I frowned. “Swimming home?” “There is a point in the ocean where the water meets the stars. It is my belief that that is where the Knowing is. I was trying to swim there, but Reese explained to me that I would never make it. That my body is now more akin to that of a humanoid than a celestial. He has promised me a boat eventually.” “Oh.” It was all I could say. Perhaps the Night Market was different and there was a slight possibility that where the sky and ocean met was the point of the Knowing, but as far as I knew, the was just an endless expanse that went on until you hit land once more. “You don’t believe me?” A wry smile crossed his face as he looked down, laughing a bit. The sound of it was soft and felt like a brush against my skin. “I don’t think Reese does either.” When he lowered himself onto the sofa, it was with a stiffness that I knew his body was still adjusting to. The fluidity of a celestial versus what he was now was probably still taking a toll on his body. “So he stopped you from swimming,” I said, trying to steer the conversation. “And then brought you back here?” Gabriel nodded. “He knew what I was. Told me that he lived with another Fallen. I didn’t entirely believe I was one at the time but I’m still here so…” he trailed off shrugging. “Do you- do you know why you were cast out?” I shouldn’t have asked it. It wasn’t appropriate by any means. But I wondered what someone would have to do to be pushed from their entire species. It had to be horrendous. “I don’t, actually.” Sitting back into the cushions, he looked out the small window that overlooked the meadow we had just been in. The windowsill was crowded with multicolored glass orbs. The kind that were fished from the ocean. “I still think that maybe it was a mistake. Perhaps I was just in the wrong place at the wrong time.” “But wouldn’t the Knowing call you home?” I asked. Immediately, I regretted it. “I’m sorry. You don’t know me and this is all very personal information. I’m prying.” “It’s alright. It’s refreshing, actually. I find that people here speak in a strange manner.” “What do you mean?” “There is a double meaning to everything that is said. I do not understand it. Elias claims that you get used to it and you can see lies like fragmented layers of light, but I have yet to truly have a long enough conversation with someone to practice that ability. But I do like hearing truth in your voice. You seem curious about me for curiosities sake. Not for the sake of using me.” Turning, I clasped my hands in my lap. “I don’t get to talk with people often,” I confessed. “When they see that I am a Graceling they tend to get that look in their eyes.” A flinch lashed across his face as his bodies became stiff. “I am familiar with that look. The one that says they are trying to weigh the morality of using you or not.” I nodded. “Everyone is so hungry, though. Much hungrier than I think they let on. At least the people native to the Night Market are. The ones who are just here traveling seem a bit better off but I tend to stay away from those areas as well. Crowds of people make me a bit nervous. They’re too unpredictable. I can’t control my surroundings and keep me safe when the room gets too large.” I paused. I had heard before that celestials had that way about them. That you would open up to them without meaning it. It was something about the comfort of the Knowing. It was a curiosity that even though Gabriel had fallen, he still held on to some of that old comfort. It sunk into my bones like a warm blanket and had me gravitating towards him. Clearing my throat, I tucked my hair behind my ears. “So you came back here,” I said, wondering when we had gotten so off track. “It is probably what has saved you.” “Having Elias help me navigate what he has already gone through has been helpful. I do not think I would be alive today without them. My hope is to become stronger and make my way back to the Knowing. Make my case for Elias. I think his fall was a mistake as well. He only wished to help Reese. Do good. I do not see why that would make him an outcast.” I frowned. “That is odd.” “Either way, I do thank you for continuing to stay with us, Graceling. I am unsure yet what your presence will mean for me but I am hopeful that I can grow stronger.” “To be honest, I am unsure as well. You will be the first Fallen I have actually helped. I know that Gracelings are technically made for miracles, but your people have all succumbed to madness before I’ve been able to ease their minds.” “The idea behind your grace is to just ease the transition, is it not?” “That is what I’ve come to know. But I have never seen proof of it. It is just a vague idea that I for some reason hold true. As if I now come with a set of rules that I have memorized but can’t quite remember where I heard them from.” “How did you get your grace?” His eyes ticked down to my hand. I rubbed my thumb across the smooth area of skin, the grace feeling like glass. “I believed,” I told him with a small smile. “You should get some more rest. I am going to straighten up this house. All of you obviously don’t know how to keep a home.” The place was a mess. Clutter was piled in every corner and the dishes “I don’t think you should do that,” Gabriel warned with absolute seriousness. “Reese is particular.” I laughed a little. “I’m sure it will be fine.” It wasn’t. When Reese woke the next morning I had flour in my hair, several dishes were swept into the waste bin, and I couldn’t get the water to shut off in the sink. “What the fuck did you do?” “I’m sorry!” I shrieked as the water began spraying everywhere, dampening the counters and forming small puddles throughout the room. “I was trying to clean up. As a thank you.” “You’re doing a bad job of it,” he told me. Walking over he twisted the contraption on the sink several times over and turned the water off. Then, slowly, he observed the kitchen. When his eyes landed on me, soaked and pasty, I couldn’t meet his gaze. “How?” was all he ended up saying. “I was trying to wash the dishes,” I said with a small sniffle. “Generally, washing the dishes means you don’t break them.” “I know. I’m sorry. They were just so fragile.” “They were clay.” I clasped my hands in front of me, biting at my lower lip until blood was drawn. It was then I heard Reese sigh. “Just go sit at the table and try not to move.” I nodded. “I may have broken the chair legs.” “How?” I didn’t answer him. I didn’t even know how. Choosing the sturdiest chair I settled myself down, feeling the cakey paste of flour in my hair. My hair had always been on the mousier side. Not the red of my mother's like I had always wished. I wondered if I could add dye to the paste and make it a little deeper and… “Do I even want to ask what you were trying to make?” My eyes snapped upwards at the bowl that Reese was holding. “Breakfast?” Pinching the bridge of his nose, he shook his head. “Alright, Graceling. Alright. It’s apparent you need more help than just some protection. What’s on the agenda today for you then? We need to figure out what all it is you need to do to start helping Gabriel. And along the way maybe give you a lesson or two into cooking.” [[(Practical) I need to go get some herbs from the local apothecary]] [[(Pious) I need to go to the nearest temple and pray for guidance in how to proceed]] [[(Hesitant) I need a few things, but we might have to steal them…]] “Did you fall to the Night Market or did you have to travel here?” I asked. The question itself was most likely a personal one but now that the danger had passed, I found myself far more curious about the being in front of me than I had been before. “I fell within the Night Market,” he told me. “Though those beginning days are ones of complete curiosity to me. I do not remember much other than feeling strange within my own skin. It was like I was cold and what Reese calls ‘touch starved’ all at once. I simply wished to find someone to make the nature of those feelings go away.” “I have heard that about Fallen. That not being within the embrace of the Knowing is a shock to their system. It is why most go mad.” He nodded. “I do not know much about the madness that consumes the ones that were cast from the embrace but I do know I never wish to experience that feeling again. As for why I fell towards the Night Market, however, I have no recollection of the fall itself. Only the pain of the preceding days.” I felt a small ache at that. There was a part of me that could relate. “I doubt my experience is anything like your own but I do remember the initial days of being in the Night Market to be rather confusing. As if they were ones that scratched against my skin in an odd way. I thought it was just me, however. Everyone else here looks as if they are pleased with their lives. Even the ones that come and go routinely.” There was an ease to Gabriel as he listened to me and I found it a strange curiosity how normal it felt to talk to this strange man. It was certainly not something I would have been able to do before. Not without supervision, that is. Uncomfortably, I shifted in my seat. “Do you- do you know why you were cast out?” I shouldn’t have asked it. It wasn’t appropriate by any means. But I wondered what someone would have to do to be pushed from their entire species. It had to be horrendous. “I don’t, actually.” Sitting back into the cushions, he looked out the small window that overlooked the meadow we had just been in. The windowsill was crowded with multicolored glass orbs. The kind that were fished from the ocean. “I still think that maybe it was a mistake. Perhaps I was just in the wrong place at the wrong time.” “But wouldn’t the Knowing call you home?” I asked. Immediately, I regretted it. “I’m sorry. You don’t know me and this is all very personal information. I’m prying.” “It’s alright. It’s refreshing, actually. I find that people here speak in a strange manner.” “What do you mean?” “There is a double meaning to everything that is said. I do not understand it. Elias claims that you get used to it and you can see lies like fragmented layers of light, but I have yet to truly have a long enough conversation with someone to practice that ability. But I do like hearing truth in your voice. You seem curious about me for curiosities sake. Not for the sake of using me.” Turning, I clasped my hands in my lap. “I don’t get to talk with people often,” I confessed. “When they see that I am a Graceling they tend to get that look in their eyes.” A flinch lashed across his face as his bodies became stiff. “I am familiar with that look. The one that says they are trying to weigh the morality of using you or not.” I nodded. “Everyone is so hungry, though. Much hungrier than I think they let on. At least the people native to the Night Market are. The ones who are just here traveling seem a bit better off but I tend to stay away from those areas as well. Crowds of people make me a bit nervous. They’re too unpredictable. I can’t control my surroundings and keep me safe when the room gets too large.” I paused. I had heard before that celestials had that way about them. That you would open up to them without meaning it. It was something about the comfort of the Knowing. It was a curiosity that even though Gabriel had fallen, he still held on to some of that old comfort. It sunk into my bones like a warm blanket and had me gravitating towards him. Clearing my throat, I tucked my hair behind my ears. “So you came back here,” I said, wondering when we had gotten so off track. “It is probably what has saved you.” “Having Elias help me navigate what he has already gone through has been helpful. I do not think I would be alive today without them. My hope is to become stronger and make my way back to the Knowing. Make my case for Elias. I think his fall was a mistake as well. He only wished to help Reese. Do good. I do not see why that would make him an outcast.” I frowned. “That is odd.” “Either way, I do thank you for continuing to stay with us, Graceling. I am unsure yet what your presence will mean for me but I am hopeful that I can grow stronger.” “To be honest, I am unsure as well. You will be the first Fallen I have actually helped. I know that Gracelings are technically made for miracles, but your people have all succumbed to madness before I’ve been able to ease their minds.” “The idea behind your grace is to just ease the transition, is it not?” “That is what I’ve come to know. But I have never seen proof of it. It is just a vague idea that I for some reason hold true. As if I now come with a set of rules that I have memorized but can’t quite remember where I heard them from.” “How did you get your grace?” His eyes ticked down to my hand. I rubbed my thumb across the smooth area of skin, the grace feeling like glass. “I believed,” I told him with a small smile. “You should get some more rest. I am going to straighten up this house. All of you obviously don’t know how to keep a home.” The place was a mess. Clutter was piled in every corner and the dishes “I don’t think you should do that,” Gabriel warned with absolute seriousness. “Reese is particular.” I laughed a little. “I’m sure it will be fine.” It wasn’t. When Reese woke the next morning I had flour in my hair, several dishes were swept into the waste bin, and I couldn’t get the water to shut off in the sink. “What the fuck did you do?” “I’m sorry!” I shrieked as the water began spraying everywhere, dampening the counters and forming small puddles throughout the room. “I was trying to clean up. As a thank you.” “You’re doing a bad job of it,” he told me. Walking over he twisted the contraption on the sink several times over and turned the water off. Then, slowly, he observed the kitchen. When his eyes landed on me, soaked and pasty, I couldn’t meet his gaze. “How?” was all he ended up saying. “I was trying to wash the dishes,” I said with a small sniffle. “Generally, washing the dishes means you don’t break them.” “I know. I’m sorry. They were just so fragile.” “They were clay.” I clasped my hands in front of me, biting at my lower lip until blood was drawn. It was then I heard Reese sigh. “Just go sit at the table and try not to move.” I nodded. “I may have broken the chair legs.” “How?” I didn’t answer him. I didn’t even know how. Choosing the sturdiest chair I settled myself down, feeling the cakey paste of flour in my hair. My hair had always been on the mousier side. Not the red of my mother's like I had always wished. I wondered if I could add dye to the paste and make it a little deeper and… “Do I even want to ask what you were trying to make?” My eyes snapped upwards at the bowl that Reese was holding. “Breakfast?” Pinching the bridge of his nose, he shook his head. “Alright, Graceling. Alright. It’s apparent you need more help than just some protection. What’s on the agenda today for you then? We need to figure out what all it is you need to do to start helping Gabriel. And along the way maybe give you a lesson or two into cooking.” [[(Practical) I need to go get some herbs from the local apothecary]] [[(Pious) I need to go to the nearest temple and pray for guidance in how to proceed]] [[(Hesitant) I need a few things, but we might have to steal them…]] “Why did you save me?” I asked after a moment. Gabriel was hurt. He was bedridden and using his grace could have been a severe detriment to him. <<if $eliasheals == “true”>> It had been to Elias.<</if>> Yet, I didn’t think that the celestial even hesitated. When the goblin had pulled me through that window by my hair, Gabriel knew no other choice than to come after me and I was confused as to why. It seemed, however, that the look on his face was far more confused than anything I could have ever felt. As if the idea of not saving me was the more perplexing situation. “Someone was hurting you,” he said slowly. “What individual could look at what I saw and in good conscience, not save you?” I ducked my head downwards, thinking of all the times I had been harassed within the market. Dragged down alleys or insulted in the streets. “You would be surprised.” “Reese and Elias have said as much,” he said softly. “I’m afraid I still do not understand the way this world works. Clearly. But to answer your question a bit more thoroughly, morality should not be determined based on how well you know someone. Morality should be determined by the caliber of the individual you are.” It was a noble concept and one that I truly wanted to believe but I had rarely seen someone stick to their moral high ground with any sort of conviction. I desperately hoped that Gabriel was different. But if he was cast from the Knowing’s embrace, the likelihood of that being true was most certainly low. “Do you- do you know why you were cast out?” I shouldn’t have asked it. It wasn’t appropriate by any means. But I wondered what someone would have to do to be pushed from their entire species. It had to be horrendous. “I don’t, actually.” Sitting back into the cushions, he looked out the small window that overlooked the meadow we had just been in. The windowsill was crowded with multicolored glass orbs. The kind that were fished from the ocean. “I still think that maybe it was a mistake. Perhaps I was just in the wrong place at the wrong time.” “But wouldn’t the Knowing call you home?” I asked. Immediately, I regretted it. “I’m sorry. You don’t know me and this is all very personal information. I’m prying.” “It’s alright. It’s refreshing, actually. I find that people here speak in a strange manner.” “What do you mean?” “There is a double meaning to everything that is said. I do not understand it. Elias claims that you get used to it and you can see lies like fragmented layers of light, but I have yet to truly have a long enough conversation with someone to practice that ability. But I do like hearing truth in your voice. You seem curious about me for curiosities sake. Not for the sake of using me.” Turning, I clasped my hands in my lap. “I don’t get to talk with people often,” I confessed. “When they see that I am a Graceling they tend to get that look in their eyes.” A flinch lashed across his face as his bodies became stiff. “I am familiar with that look. The one that says they are trying to weigh the morality of using you or not.” I nodded. “Everyone is so hungry, though. Much hungrier than I think they let on. At least the people native to the Night Market are. The ones who are just here traveling seem a bit better off but I tend to stay away from those areas as well. Crowds of people make me a bit nervous. They’re too unpredictable. I can’t control my surroundings and keep me safe when the room gets too large.” I paused. I had heard before that celestials had that way about them. That you would open up to them without meaning it. It was something about the comfort of the Knowing. It was a curiosity that even though Gabriel had fallen, he still held on to some of that old comfort. It sunk into my bones like a warm blanket and had me gravitating towards him. Clearing my throat, I tucked my hair behind my ears. “So you came back here,” I said, wondering when we had gotten so off track. “It is probably what has saved you.” “Having Elias help me navigate what he has already gone through has been helpful. I do not think I would be alive today without them. My hope is to become stronger and make my way back to the Knowing. Make my case for Elias. I think his fall was a mistake as well. He only wished to help Reese. Do good. I do not see why that would make him an outcast.” I frowned. “That is odd.” “Either way, I do thank you for continuing to stay with us, Graceling. I am unsure yet what your presence will mean for me but I am hopeful that I can grow stronger.” “To be honest, I am unsure as well. You will be the first Fallen I have actually helped. I know that Gracelings are technically made for miracles, but your people have all succumbed to madness before I’ve been able to ease their minds.” “The idea behind your grace is to just ease the transition, is it not?” “That is what I’ve come to know. But I have never seen proof of it. It is just a vague idea that I for some reason hold true. As if I now come with a set of rules that I have memorized but can’t quite remember where I heard them from.” “How did you get your grace?” His eyes ticked down to my hand. I rubbed my thumb across the smooth area of skin, the grace feeling like glass. “I believed,” I told him with a small smile. “You should get some more rest. I am going to straighten up this house. All of you obviously don’t know how to keep a home.” The place was a mess. Clutter was piled in every corner and the dishes “I don’t think you should do that,” Gabriel warned with absolute seriousness. “Reese is particular.” I laughed a little. “I’m sure it will be fine.” It wasn’t. When Reese woke the next morning I had flour in my hair, several dishes were swept into the waste bin, and I couldn’t get the water to shut off in the sink. “What the fuck did you do?” “I’m sorry!” I shrieked as the water began spraying everywhere, dampening the counters and forming small puddles throughout the room. “I was trying to clean up. As a thank you.” “You’re doing a bad job of it,” he told me. Walking over he twisted the contraption on the sink several times over and turned the water off. Then, slowly, he observed the kitchen. When his eyes landed on me, soaked and pasty, I couldn’t meet his gaze. “How?” was all he ended up saying. “I was trying to wash the dishes,” I said with a small sniffle. “Generally, washing the dishes means you don’t break them.” “I know. I’m sorry. They were just so fragile.” “They were clay.” I clasped my hands in front of me, biting at my lower lip until blood was drawn. It was then I heard Reese sigh. “Just go sit at the table and try not to move.” I nodded. “I may have broken the chair legs.” “How?” I didn’t answer him. I didn’t even know how. Choosing the sturdiest chair I settled myself down, feeling the cakey paste of flour in my hair. My hair had always been on the mousier side. Not the red of my mother's like I had always wished. I wondered if I could add dye to the paste and make it a little deeper and… “Do I even want to ask what you were trying to make?” My eyes snapped upwards at the bowl that Reese was holding. “Breakfast?” Pinching the bridge of his nose, he shook his head. “Alright, Graceling. Alright. It’s apparent you need more help than just some protection. What’s on the agenda today for you then? We need to figure out what all it is you need to do to start helping Gabriel. And along the way maybe give you a lesson or two into cooking.” [[(Practical) I need to go get some herbs from the local apothecary]] [[(Pious) I need to go to the nearest temple and pray for guidance in how to proceed]] [[(Hesitant) I need a few things, but we might have to steal them…]] “I’ll need to go get some herbs from the local chemist. I think there are a few, out-of-the-way things we could collect, that might help stem the madness a bit. I hear there is a store at the end of Apothecary Lane that specializes in items that are a bit harder to procure.” Reese nodded to me before opening up a particular cupboard that looked as if it were full of half drank whiskey and bourbon bottles. Shoving them aside, I heard them clang around before he pulled forward a leather bag stained with oil. When he dropped it onto the table, I heard the sound of coin jingle within. “Whatever you need,” he told me. I stared at it with wide eyes. I was certain if I opened it, it would be more money than I had seen in my entire life. “If you have so much money…” I shook my head. “How have you not bought a cure for the madness yet. Surely someone has something that could help.” He blinked at me. “Because I know nothing about it. I wouldn’t know if I was getting grifted. If someone sold me some shit that would kill Elias or Gabe instead. But, that’s where you come in.” He raised a brow towards me. “You think you coming here last night was just so I could see what you could do? Needed to vet you. Needed to know I can trust you.” I looked at him softly. “Why trust me though? You don’t even know me?” The gaze he leveled on me was one that would stick with me for a long time coming. It was the kind of look someone gave you when they were counting on you and for reasons unknown, I did not want to disappoint him. “Because it’s clear that you would put yourself in harms way for my boy and I appreciate that. I think it’s a fucking dumb move because it’s clear you can’t do anything but slap at someone, but I do appreciate the sentiment.” Turning, he grabbed a plate and loaded it up with breakfast. It was one of the few plates he had left. “Now eat before you go.” ~~~~ Reese fed me far more than I thought I could possibly eat and I left his place patting my stomach and feeling almost sleepy with the amount of food I had just consumed. A walk was probably going to do me some good after all of that. It was not a long trip to Apothecary Alley but I took it a bit slower than I normally did, keeping my eyes peeled for more goblins. After last night, I felt like I had a target on my back. I had my gloves on and my palms turned towards my thighs to hide any of the glow that may have pulsed as my grace was refilling. Passing the three-tiered fountain that served as the focal point for this portion of the market, I stepped under the wisteria arch that led to the district, my shoes tapping against the clay colored cobblestone beneath my feet. The market always smelled fresh here. As if a soft Spring rain had just doused all the hanging pots of flowers and herbs that wrapped around each lantern. They all hung in lines down the entirety of the alley, the soft diffused light from the lanterns peeking out between blooms of marigolds and purple pansies and soft silver leaves of lambs ear and pale ivy. On either side of the alley, the shops were lit with the bright buttery light from the storefronts, their doors and windows open. Bubbling cauldrons of stews and spits of fresh crackling meats hung suspended over large hearths while shop keeps packed their wares and sold their tinctures. Most people were happy here. Their faces rosy and smiling. Their eyes dancing with light. There was a certain amount of peace that was sequestered away in this alley that was far different from what I had seen from the rest of the market. Families existed here. Children played in the streets and most vendors, had brick and mortar shops as opposed to the stalls that littered nearly everywhere else. You couldn’t help but smile when you entered this district alone. But then there was the end of the alley. The further through the alley you walked you could see signs of it. Nervous glances here and there. Little ticks of the eyes as you kept on walking and refused to stop at one of the brightly lit buildings. I tried to smile at most of them, hoping they wouldn’t remember my face. I didn’t want them to think wrong of me but I knew that if I were to get something that wasn’t entirely on the sanctioned lists of the Velvet Guard, Lucinda Albright’s place was where I needed to be. The entrance to her shop/home was a single stone arch with blue thistle growing up the sides. I pushed at the wood gate, the slates of which were tied together with long locks of black hair. Swallowing, I tried to remind myself to be brave. This is what a Graceling did, after all. They helped where others could not. Stepping through, I made my way to the door, raising my hand to knock. But the door swung open on its own. The shop itself was dark and smelled of rye, a musty kind of earthen smell lingering in each corner. It was far quieter in here than the bustle of the streets beyond and as I stepped through the shops lobby, I could hear each creak beneath the sole of my boot. “Ah,” a voice said, startling me. I shrieked, turning to stare at a woman. She had long black hair and deeply tanned skin. Her eyes were soft brown and piercing along with the sharp edges of her cheekbones. “Graceling,” she said. “How can I help you?” My eyes ticked down to my hand as if I expected to see the glow of the shard through the black of my wool gloves. But there was nothing. Turning back to her, I curled my blessed hand close. “You know what I am?” She smiled at me. I wouldn’t have said it was a cruel smile but it was not one that offered a lot of welcoming warmth. “Your aurora,” she explained. “It shines with the light of the Knowing. Yet you do not have the eyes of a celestial. Ergo, Graceling. Don’t worry though,” she said, moving from the shadows, each step fluid, as if she and the dark were as one. “Many people claim to be aura readers and most are simple charlatans looking for coin.” The woman was tall and willowy. She wore a simple shift of black with a gemed belt around her waist that held several swirling tonics. Her hair hung in multiple braids down her back, each end tipped with a bone bead. Rounding the counter, she stood behind it, a wall of questionable jars behind her. “Lucinda Albright,” she introduced herself. “Again, I ask, how can I help. It is not often we see someone like you come to our end of the apothecary.” “Someone like me?” “Someone with good intentions,” she explained. “What kind of intentions do you deal in?” “Desperate and sometimes unkind.” She raised a brow. “Do I need to ask the question again?” I shook my head, squeezing my eyes shut and knowing that I needed to not dwell here. “I’m sorry. I am looking for something for a celestial. A Fallen, in fact. Madness is on the brink of their horizon and while I can help guide them through it, I have heard rumor that there may be certain herbs that can ease the transition. Or that can protect us while we work.” The woman looked at me curiously, her eyes narrowing into slits. “Fallen are often not worth the effort, dear heart.” “Maybe not but it is my duty to try.” She looked at me. As if I was suddenly an enigma that was worth figuring out. I didn’t like the gaze that she had turned upon me and had a suspicion that she would love nothing more than to use me as one of her spell components as well. It was a risk continuing to stay in this shop, with her knowing what I was. But it was also one that I needed to take. It was doubtful that the other shops that lined the streets would have anything of the likes I spoke of. “What direction would you like to go in then,” Lucinda asked after a moment. “Are you wishing for a hallucinogenic to take him through his madness and then guide him to the other side? Are you wishing for a sort of training tonic that will send him a zap each time the madness tries to take hold?” “What?” I startled. “Of course not. Is that a thing?” “Pain is a powerful motivator. Far more powerful than a lot of methods I’ve seen. It can train the brain not to take certain neural pathways.” She almost seemed bored by our conversation, her mind beginning to wander. “No, I just… I wish to help him. That’s all. I wish to take away some of his pain. I think he is a good man and I am concerned that when the madness takes hold that he will do things against his own accord. If I can help him continue to have a bit more clarity, I believe he could fight this.” “So you are banking then on his strength and not the strength of anything else.” I nodded. “He will die if you do that.” I shifted in place. I didn’t want Gabriel to die. I knew I didn’t know him well but the last thing I wished for was his death. He had saved me, after all. I merely wanted him to feel as if he had some agency within this new life he must learn to navigate. So many Fallen did not. Across from me, Lucinda sighed with a roll of her eyes. “You are young,” she started. “You do not yet know what the Fallen are capable of. It is better to put them out of their misery than let them continue on.” I swallowed thickly, my cheeks heating with a sort of anger that I kept curled in my palms. “You won’t help me then?” The woman opened her mouth to respond, but was interrupted. “Mother.” The voice was soft and hesitant and came from the top of a winding staircase that led to the rafters above. Lucinda rolled her eyes, looking instantly irritated. “Aren’t you supposed to be dusting, Hazel?” Looking up, I saw the girl in question standing at the top of the steps. She bit her bottom lip hesitantly. Dust and soot from the fire sprinkled across her cheeks, sending grey streaks through her pulled back hair. She looked young. Yet, the woman in front of me looked young as well. Far too young to have a daughter of that age. “I am but I couldn’t help but overhear your conversation…” “Ease dropping is more like it.” “I’m sorry, mother. I just really think that we could help and–” the girl yelped as her mother raised a hand upwards. The girl rubbed at the back of her hand, the skin there suddenly looking red and burned. “Pain,” Lucinda said with a smile. “It is a wonderful motivator. Now, my suggestion to you would be this. Give the Fallen a hallucinogenic. If their mind is as strong as you claim it to be, they will navigate it just fine. If not, then they probably do not need to be within this world to begin with. If you wish for a more effective tonic, the likes of which you will probably not be able to afford, I can do some research for you and hopefully come up with something. But I will need time and I will most likely need a few ingredients that are not readily available. Or, you can turn and look elsewhere. I’m sure Mr. Vanhilick down the road will have some paltry little tonic to sell you.” It didn’t sound right. A hallucinogenic to wander through an already maddening mind would only make the process worse. Even a depressant ran a high risk of making the receiver fall into patterns more detrimental than not. And whatever spell she was speaking of felt like an effort to get more money than anything else. Or perhaps, it was something that was merely said to test and see if I had the coin. Glancing up towards the girl at the top of the stairs, I watched as she continued to rub her hand. I could call on her as well, but it was unclear whether she would be able to perform whatever idea she had. Not without her mother's help, at least. And part of me did wonder if asking her a more direct question would cause her more strife than it was worth. [[Leave. I don’t think you can help me]] [[Show Lucinda the bag of coins and see if that changes what she is saying]] [[Ask the girl up top for help instead]] “I’ll need to go to the local temple. Pray for some guidance from the Knowing. Especially given that it is one of their children that is in trouble.” “What the fuck is that going to do?” Reese asked. “Asking the Knowing for guidance on how they wish this situation to be handled seems like the best course of action. If anyone has any sort of guidance as to how to combat the madness, it would be them.” “The Knowing is a good for nothing cosmic force that can fucking burn for all I care.” I blinked at him. “That is one way to look at it.” Rolling his eyes, he turned, opening up a particular cupboard that looked as if it were full of half drank whiskey and bourbon bottles. Shoving them aside, I heard them clang around before he pulled forward a leather bag stained with oil. When he dropped it onto the table, I heard the sound of coin jingle within. “Whatever you need,” he told me. “I hear the Knowing likes ‘donations’ to keep shit running. Their priest or whatever they have these days might be more willing to talk if you fucking give them this.” I stared at it with wide eyes. I was certain if I opened it, it would be more money than I had seen in my entire life. “If you have so much money…” I shook my head. “How have you not bought a cure for the madness yet. Surely someone has something that could help.” He blinked at me. “Because I know nothing about it. I wouldn’t know if I was getting grifted. If someone sold me some shit that would kill Elias or Gabe instead. But, that’s where you come in.” He raised a brow towards me. “You think you coming here last night was just so I could see what you could do? Needed to vet you. Needed to know I can trust you.” I looked at him softly. “Why trust me though? You don’t even know me?” The gaze he leveled on me was one that would stick with me for a long time coming. It was the kind of look someone gave you when they were counting on you and for reasons unknown, I did not want to disappoint him. “Because it’s clear that you would put yourself in harms way for my boy and I appreciate that. I think it’s a fucking dumb move because it’s clear you can’t do anything but slap at someone, but I do appreciate the sentiment.” Turning, he grabbed a plate and loaded it up with breakfast. It was one of the few plates he had left. “Now eat before you go.” ~~~~~ The temple was a smaller one. I had always preferred them to be something small and intimate as opposed to the big cathedrals. The small, community ran ones reminded me much more of home. The one that Reese had kindly directed me towards was in the middle of an alley that was known for its drinking establishments. But he did make the point that I probably needed to stay within crowds. And what better crowds to be in than one full of drunken louts. I kept myself small as I entered the alley. Creatures of all walks of life stumbled from one building to the next, a few of them tipping over and vomiting in the street. My nose wrinkled at the smell of it and my stomach churned as I watched rats skitter out from small holes to nibble at the regurgitated food. To say I was uncomfortable was an understatement and I nearly turned around to walk halfway across the market proper to the large cathedral at the edge of the mists. But, devotion was devotion, no matter where you were. Maneuvering around unsteady feet and too bright smiles, I kept my hand tucked close. My gloves were back in place, the grace within my palm recharging and needing to be kept out of the prying eyes of anyone with ill intentions. A few called out to me, some inviting me to join in their day of debauchery and more than once I heard talk of taking the party closer to the Pleasure District. It was with great relief that I burst right into the temple when I saw it, its gilded doors tarnished and smelling of booze. When I shut the doors behind me, I leaned back against them, panting. The surfaces were covered in candlelight, the heat from the flame sweltering in the otherwise small place of worship. Up near the front, I could see the dais, a mural of the cosmos swirling across the back wall. It was all we really knew of the Knowing. Back home, I did remember assigning a visage to the higher powers, but here, the Knowing was more nebulous. I couldn’t tell if that was by design. Other than a man towards the darkened sides of the room, thee was no one else in attendance. I eyed him suspiciously but he had an open box filled with tools next to him and seemed to be working on a broken pew. Hurriedly, I made my way up front, sitting down in the first row and clearing my mind. If I could just put the image of Gabriel out into the cosmos and ask for a guiding hand on how best to treat him, then I thought that maybe I could… //Bang bang bang.// I startled, turning in my seat to look towards the worker near the back. He held an iron hammer over his shoulder, his head positioned to the side as he observed his handiwork. I couldn’t see his face through the curtain of hair that hung in front of him, but I could see how he rolled the hammer back and forth on his shoulder. Clearly, he was in deep contemplation on how best to repair that particular seat. //Bang bang bang.// I flinched. I didn’t want to interrupt the man but… //Bang bang bang.// “Excuse me,” I closed my eyes, the words having come out slightly unbidden. I could hear a shuffle as the man turned to look at me. Even when I opened my eyes again, I could barely see past the curtain of hair that hung sloppily around his face, down past his shoulders. “Uh, is it possible to hold off on what you are doing? Just for a moment.” He stared at me, his gaze shrouded in shadow but clearly locking eyes with me all the same. Raising the hammer, he nodded his head once and I felt my shoulders ease. Turning back to the cosmo’s I took a deep breath and… //Bang bang bang// Jumping from my seat I turned to him. “Can you not hear me?” I tried to keep the irritation from my voice because it was clear that he did and that he simply did not care. “I hear ya.” Taking a step forward, my hands tightened at my side. “And do you simply not care for my request? This is a place of solitude and worship and…” //Bang bang bang// I stared at him, my mouth agape. There was nothing else I could do as he finished whatever task he was doing and it was clear he was now taking his time. So I stood there, uncertain, for the next ten minutes while he continued to clang his hammer upon the pew, ignoring me completely. When he finally returned his hammer to his box I was working myself up to a full blow irritation, arms crossed in front of my chest and my eyes narrowed. “Are you done?” I asked snidely. “Or would you like to continue to be rude?” He didn’t look at me as he rose but I could scarcely take my eyes off of him. Standing straight, even in the dim light, he was far taller than the average man. Taller, I would argue, than anyone I had even seen. His shoulders were wide set as he slung a small pack over them before reaching down for his box of tools and belting it to his rounded middle. Pushing thick locks of wavy ashen hair from his face, he stared at me for a long moment, blue eyes dull in the flickering flame. Without a word, he turned and walked out of the temple, having to duck to exit through the door. When he did, several of the candles whooshed out and I was left blinking at what I had just seen. Not knowing what else to do, I turned slightly, heading back to the tapestry at hand, looking at the swirling cosmos. I took a deep breath, trying to shake the encounter and center myself to a place of tranquility. It took far longer than I would have liked after such an encounter, not to mention the drunk revelry just outside the door. But slowly, I felt myself drifting away, the grace in my hand glowing hotly against my palm. Softly, I began my prayers. [[Next|PM 1]]“There are a few things I will need to get,” I said hesitantly. “They aren’t really items that you can procure from shops. At least not ones that are trustworthy. So we may have to–” I glanced around the room. “Steal them?” Reese blinked at me. “Oh. Yeah. That’s fine.” I should have known he would have been the type that really wouldn’t have cared about that. Meanwhile, it felt wrong of me to even contemplate it. “So we’re on the same page then.” Reese nodding, clearly not sharing my discomfort at all. “Do you know someone who could steal things for me?” Reese laughed. “I was honestly waiting to see if you were going to suggest that you do it. Glad to see you got some sense on your shoulders.” Turning, he went to one of the cupboards, opening it and revealing its contents which looked to be mainly half drank bottles of whiskey and bourbon. Shoving them aside, I heard them clang around before he pulled forward a leather bag stained with oil. When he dropped it onto the table, I heard the sound of coin jingle within. “Whatever you need,” he told me. “There’s a kafe place in the middle of the Spice District. Ask for the special. Someone will be along to take your order in no time.” “The special?” I asked. “Just do it.” I looked at him softly before my eyes dropped to the money he had handed over. He had done so without hesitation. Just gave it to me without a blink of the eye. “Why trust me?” I asked curiously. “You don’t even know me?” The gaze he leveled on me was one that would stick with me for a long time coming. It was the kind of look someone gave you when they were counting on you and for reasons unknown, I did not want to disappoint him. “Because it’s clear that you would put yourself in harms way for my boy and I appreciate that. I think it’s a fucking dumb move because it’s clear you can’t do anything but slap at someone, but I do appreciate the sentiment.” Turning, he grabbed a plate and loaded it up with breakfast. It was one of the few plates he had left. “Now eat before you go.” ~~~~~~ The Spice District was at least one I was familiar with. Their amber lanterns were a comfort and the heady scent of freshly cooked food wafted through the market. When I was at my hungriest, I came and sat within the district, just to smell the food. It sometimes staved off the hunger for another day. I found the kafe stall that Reese referred to with ease. It was made of salvaged wood and was tucked in one of the quieter areas of the district. A woman stood behind it, her back bowed in a permanent hunch as she brewed the spicy, caffeinated beverage. Hesitantly, I sat down beside her, waiting for her to turn around. “Hi,” I greeted. “Um, could I get the special?” She stared at me and for a long moment in which I was almost certain that Reese had sent me on a wild goose chase. One that he was probably having a good laugh at due to me breaking most of his dishes. As the woman continued to stare, I shifted uncomfortably in my seat. This seemed to satisfy her as she nodded once and began brewing me something. When the beverage was put in front of me I tried to pull out a coin or two to give her but she placed a wrinkled hand upon my own. “Just wait,” she told me. Her voice was honey warm and full of a kind of conviction that I was hard-pressed to ignore. So, instead, I wrapped my hands around the mug she handed me, and sat. Nearly an hour passed and the stall owner, who I had since learned was named Neve, had filled my drink twice more. Though I was almost certain she had negated the caffeine as my leg began bouncing up and down. When a warm body slid onto the stool next to me, I glanced their way but they were raising two fingers to Neve, and paying handsomely for the cup of kafe she placed in front of them almost immediately. I watched out of the corner of my eyes as they sipped it, their face flexing in that way that I sometimes saw when someone drank something bitter but obviously enjoyed the heat that rolled through their chest afterwards. They had dark hair, shorn close to their head and piercing wolf like eyes. I curled my cup of kafe a little closer and when I turned to look back and Neve, I noticed she had disappeared. “Just keep looking ahead.” I startled as the person next to me spoke. Their voice was low and smooth, much softer than I thought it would be given the harsh lines of their face. I couldn’t tell if they were male or female, their voice a soft mixture of sultry and deep. “You order the special?” they asked. I nodded. “I did.” “Then what do you need?” I turned to look at them but they tapped their mug on the counter. “Nope. Look ahead or I walk now.” Quickly, I turned my eyes back. I flexed my fingers on the mug of my kafe, feeling my heart beat faster. I didn’t deal in danger. For the most part, I had spent my time in the Night Market, keeping my head low and remaining unobtrusive. “I need help gathering some more grace,” I said. I knew I did not have enough for Gabriel, but a potent amount of grace would be something that could reform him. Or, perhaps even turn him back to his former glory. There as also a small thought in my head that if I could successfully find a way to do this, maybe threw as a way to help Elias as well. I had heard him moaning last night and I knew the madness was biting at his heels. Next to me, I felt the person stiffen. “You want me to steal grace.” “Yes. But not from a celestial and not from a graceling. It cannot be taken by force from those creatures. So you will either need to take it from someone that is in wrongful possession of it, or, they will need to hand it to you willingly.” “I’m a thief. I don’t really deal in the willing.” “Well you may have to,” I said, looking down into my empty cup. “How much are you paying for this? And don’t say it out loud like I know you’re about to and don’t blatantly hand over the coin purse I can see sitting in your lap. Also, next time, try not to just carry that much coin out in the open. You’re going to get mugged.” I looked down at the heavy weight in my lap. I had been sitting there so long that I had forgotten it was even there. “How else am I supposed to tell you how much I have if I can’t give you the bag or tell you what’s in there?” The sigh was heavy. “Is it all for me?” “Yes.” “May I just take it from you?” “Yes?” I frowned. I couldn’t figure out how that was any different from me giving it to him. Except that I never saw them take it. It was just suddenly in their own lap. “Oh,” I said. “You’re very good at what you do.” “I know. Meet me back here in two days. I’ll have what you need.” With that, they slid off the stool and went to disappear within the district. I broke the rules then and turned to look at them. Their hands were deep within the pockets of their leather duster and as I watched their retreating form, I couldn’t help but notice how slight their body actually way. They were hunched in on themselves, looking uncomfortable in their own skin. I had half an urge to follow, thinking that I had just gotten Reese’s money stolen from me entirely. But, what was I supposed to do to get it back? “They’ll get whatever you’re looking for.” Turning, I saw Neve, suddenly back behind the counter, cleaning the discarded mug. “You trust them?” “They haven’t steered a client wrong yet. Don’t like what they do but they can be helpful. I only contact them if I think they can actually help.” “I- thank you.” Scooting my mug away, I knew it was time to leave. “They just took all my coin…” I said awkwardly. “And they already paid for your drink. You may go.” It was a clear dismissal and one that I was not going to argue with. As it was, I needed to get some place quieter anyway. The events of the last twenty-four hours had left me more than a little frazzled. Smiling once more at Neve, I turned, disappearing into the market in the opposite direction of where the thief had disappeared within. [[Next|PM 2]] I held little doubt that this woman could help me, if she so desired. But that was the crux of the problem. She did not desire to do so and it was doubtful I possessed anything that could turn the course of her fancy. I curled my hand protectively against myself. Nothing I would be willing to give at least. “I think it is best I go elsewhere,” I intoned, trying to keep my voice even so as not to offend the woman. If anything, she looked amused and I couldn’t help but think that I had just failed some sort of test. “Yes, little dove, I would leave. Turn and run. Responsibility does not suit someone as meek as you.” I bristled but said nothing more. The bone white skulls of various deceased animals laughed around the shop, the waxy candles that were embedded within them dripping down their skulls. I could feel them, as if the smoke from their eyes was curling around me, sticking to my throat and lungs. Lucinda flicked her hand as I left the shop, slamming the door shut behind me. Even if I wanted to turn back around and try again, it was doubtful I would receive anything better than the offer she had already given. The offer that was clearly nothing more than a pat on the head and the clear opinion that she thought of me as nothing more than an unintelligent roach. Sighing, I pushed through the gate. Just what was I supposed to do now? “Excuse me.” I turned. The girl from before, the one with the hazel eyes, was peeking at me from the other side of the apothecary. When I caught her eye she looked hesitantly behind her, at the door she had slipped from. She then edged towards the stone sidewall. I moved towards her until the two of us were out of the way of the shop windows, leaning on opposite sides of the moss covered fence. Apothecary alley was lively at my back, beckoning me into the light, while the girl before me was shrouded in dark. “Moonlight,” she said. “I believe if you can harvest moonlight, I may be able to come up with a spell that would help you. It isn’t a guarantee and I certainly have never done a spell like this on my own, but-” she bit her bottom lip, looking over her shoulder once more. “I think it’s possible.” “Moonlight?” I asked. I didn’t know where I would even get such a thing. “Yes. There is a point in the market, I am not sure where, that you can touch the moon. If you can bring me back some, I think I could rework a spell meant for wolves upon their turn and use this instead to keep a celestial sane during their points of madness.” “I- thank you.” It was far more of a lead than I had before and while it still left me with many questions, it felt far better than whatever the woman inside the shop had had to offer. “Just bring it back here when you get it. Stack a few rocks here on the fence and I’ll be in contact with you,” she said softly. I nodded my head, wanting to express my thanks once more, but the girl was already running off back towards the apothecary. “Wait,” I cried. She paused. “What’s your name?” “Hazel,” she said with a small smile. I pulled it to my memories as she slipped away, silently praying to the Knowing that no harm would come to her for helping me. ~~~~~ When I returned to the cottage, I was greeted with the absolute enticing smell of suckling pig. Reese was out back around a fire pit, roasting an entire hog. Elias sat in a chair nearby, looking as if he had regained some of his color while Gabriel sat next to him, hunched over. As I rounded the corner of the house, his eyes lifted though, perking up a bit. “You’re not dead,” Reese proclaimed. “Good for you.” I stood on the outside ring of the family, looking in on them. I could see a few empty bottles sitting around, a mug of tea or kafe, nearby. They looked as if they had been casually conversing and I hesitated to interrupt them. “Were you successful?” Elias asked hopefully. I couldn’t help but notice the dark rings beneath his eyes. This was important to him in several ways. “I….” “Elias,” Gabriel started. “She should eat. It’s been a long day and she does look famished.” “Oh, I don’t wish to impose,” I said quickly. “I have an entire pig here. You think you’re taking food from us?” Reese asked with a raised brow. Elias nodded. “Reese’s new job gave him a bonus today.” “It would be nice if he would now tell us what his new job is,” Gabriel said softly. Normally, that statement would be laced with suspicion, but the two celestials only looked at the man as if he could do no wrong. They were proud of what he had done and all that he had provided. “Truly, Graceling. Come sit with us and feast.” I took my place near the fire, holding out my gloves hands. The warmth seeped into me. It wasn’t exactly cold out but I still liked the heat. It reminded me of home. “I have a few options for us,” I told them. “I went to the apothecary and was able to talk to the chemist at the end of the alley.” “Lucinda Albright?” Reese whistled low. “Surprised you came back at all. Shouldn’t have gone there with the power you have.” “Yes,” I said, looking down at my covered grace. “I am coming to understand that now.” “What did she say?” Elias asked. “She suggested that I might be able to guide Gabriel through the madness but to use hallucinogenics to do so. I do not believe this is a method that she truly believes in and was merely testing to see how stupid I may be.” The true stupidity might have been me believing that I could have gone there unscathed. I knew very little of dark powers and was doomed to be in over my head from the second I stepped foot into the shop. "I didn't stay much longer than that but there was a girl. Her daughter. She spoke of the moon. She said if she had a bit of moonlight, she may be able to manipulate a wolven moon spell into being effective. It would at the very least keep the madness at bay until we can figure out how to navigate you through this world.” Gabriel nodded but said nothing for a long moment. The fire crackled along with the hog. “I do not wish to trust a woman who knowingly would have given me a hallucinogenic for the sake of getting you out of her shop,” he said carefully. “But do we know what the legitimacy of this other spell?” I shook my head. “I know very little of spell work.” Gabriel lifted his gaze to both Reese and Elias. Both of them shook their head though. We were at a loss. “Well then,” Gabriel intoned. “We shall go find the moon, I believe.” “We?” “You will not be going alone,” he stated. “And seeing as you are taking this journey because of me, it is only logical that I join you.” “You are not strong enough, Gabriel,” Elias implored. “You can’t just walk out into the Night Market. You don’t know what it contains.” “I trust the Graceling,” he said softly. “Gabriel…” “My decision is final.” Reese looked between both Elias and Gabriel, looking as if he wanted to say something. Instead, he pulled a paring knife from his pocket. “Who wants pig cheek?” I watched that night as they carved into the pig. As plates were passed around, mine given to me in a warning not to break anymore. The three of them put aside their disagreement and spoke kindly through the evening and by the end of my second plate, I found myself relaxing into their candor and bouts of laughter. I mainly listened, feeling myself smile at the familiar feeling of family once more. When the night grew chilly, Gabriel set a blanket around my shoulders, coming to sit by my side. Reese and Elias were off in the fields, holding hands and slow dancing beneath the light of the moon. “They are beautiful,” I whispered. Gabriel nodded. “Their love is unique.” Turning to him, I shook my head. “I will do this quest for you without your help. You can stay here with them if you wish.” “I do not.” “Why?” There was very little contemplation to my question. The answer to it was one he had already thought well on and were now engrained in his bones. “Because it is important to make my way in this world if I choose to live within it as well.” I felt a small thrill at his words. I had always felt that way and very rarely had I been given the chance to prove myself. “I do not even know where we should begin looking for the likes of a moon,” I laughed at him, expelling the excitement and the nerves that I was felling over our upcoming journey. “It seems like a quest straight from a fairy tale.” “Fairy tale?” “A book,” I corrected. “Well, where do these books suggest you start?” [[We must find someone that perhaps has knowledge of the moon itself]] [[We must simply look for the highest point in the market where the land and sky can touch]] [[We must find a tavern. All great journey’s start in a tavern]] <<set $path to "hazel">> The bag that Reese had given me was heavy, the cord of it wrapped thrice around my wrist. Lifting it, I shook it. “Does this change your mind at all?” I asked. Most people were motivated by money and money only. For all I knew, Lucinda was no different. Money, after all, seemed to be the one thing that remained true across the lands. People were driven by their greed. But as Lucinda looked at me, I faltered. “Is that supposed to impress me?” she asked. The bag of coin suddenly felt so much heavier in my hands. “Do you truly believe that this shop operates on coinage? Or that a woman like me can be bought?” The grin on her face never changed, and with each step she took towards me, I felt my chest ache, as if someone was squeezing my lungs. “People that thrive on power due to wealth are never truly powerful,” she told me. “True power comes from within. It cannot be bought. It cannot be fabricated.” I couldn’t breathe. Coin bag forgotten, my hands came up, clawing at my chest and neck, trying to loosen the invisible noose. I looked at Lucinda with panicked eyes, her face inches from mine. “Run along, little dove,” she cooed. “And know that if you come back here and insult me again, it will be the last breath you take.” I gasped as the air rushed back into my lungs. The bag of coin in my hand was nothing more than rattling bones now, the coin having melted to ash. Without waiting another moment, I rushed from the shop and burst through the front gate. The door behind me slammed shut with a loud click. I felt the tears that had filled my eyes as death had slowly crawled towards me on bended knee. It had been a mistake to come here. Clearly. Whatever help I needed to find for Gabriel, was certainly not here. “Excuse me.” I turned. The girl from before, the one with the hazel eyes, was peeking at me from the other side of the apothecary. When I caught her eye she looked hesitantly behind her, at the door she had slipped from. She then edged towards the stone sidewall. I moved towards her until the two of us were out of the way of the shop windows, leaning on opposite sides of the moss covered fence. Apothecary alley was lively at my back, beckoning me into the light, while the girl before me was shrouded in dark. “Moonlight,” she said. “I believe if you can harvest moonlight, I may be able to come up with a spell that would help you. It isn’t a guarantee and I certainly have never done a spell like this on my own, but-” she bit her bottom lip, looking over her shoulder once more. “I think it’s possible.” “Moonlight?” I asked. I didn’t know where I would even get such a thing. “Yes. There is a point in the market, I am not sure where, that you can touch the moon. If you can bring me back some, I think I could rework a spell meant for wolves upon their turn and use this instead to keep a celestial sane during their points of madness.” “I- thank you.” It was far more of a lead than I had before and while it still left me with many questions, it felt far better than whatever the woman inside the shop had had to offer. “Just bring it back here when you get it. Stack a few rocks here on the fence and I’ll be in contact with you,” she said softly. I nodded my head, wanting to express my thanks once more, but the girl was already running off back towards the apothecary. “Wait,” I cried. She paused. “What’s your name?” “Hazel,” she said with a small smile. I pulled it to my memories as she slipped away, silently praying to the Knowing that no harm would come to her for helping me. ~~~~~ When I returned to the cottage, I was greeted with the absolute enticing smell of suckling pig. Reese was out back around a fire pit, roasting an entire hog. Elias sat in a chair nearby, looking as if he had regained some of his color while Gabriel sat next to him, hunched over. As I rounded the corner of the house, his eyes lifted though, perking up a bit. “You’re not dead,” Reese proclaimed. “Good for you.” I stood on the outside ring of the family, looking in on them. I could see a few empty bottles sitting around, a mug of tea or kafe, nearby. They looked as if they had been casually conversing and I hesitated to interrupt them. “Were you successful?” Elias asked hopefully. I couldn’t help but notice the dark rings beneath his eyes. This was important to him in several ways. “I….” “Elias,” Gabriel started. “She should eat. It’s been a long day and she does look famished.” “Oh, I don’t wish to impose,” I said quickly. “I have an entire pig here. You think you’re taking food from us?” Reese asked with a raised brow. Elias nodded. “Reese’s new job gave him a bonus today.” “It would be nice if he would now tell us what his new job is,” Gabriel said softly. Normally, that statement would be laced with suspicion, but the two celestials only looked at the man as if he could do no wrong. They were proud of what he had done and all that he had provided. “Truly, Graceling. Come sit with us and feast.” I took my place near the fire, holding out my gloves hands. The warmth seeped into me. It wasn’t exactly cold out but I still liked the heat. It reminded me of home. “I have a few options for us,” I told them. “I went to the apothecary and was able to talk to the chemist at the end of the alley.” “Lucinda Albright?” Reese whistled low. “Surprised you came back at all. Shouldn’t have gone there with the power you have.” “Yes,” I said, looking down at my covered grace. “I am coming to understand that now.” “What did she say?” Elias asked. “She suggested that I might be able to guide Gabriel through the madness but to use hallucinogenics to do so. I do not believe this is a method that she truly believes in and was merely testing to see how stupid I may be.” And then I had tried to bribe her with coin and nearly gotten my lungs ripped from my throat. "She sounds as if she is of little help but there was a girl. Her daughter. She spoke of the moon. She said if she had a bit of moonlight, she may be able to manipulate a wolven moon spell into being effective. It would at the very least keep the madness at bay until we can figure out how to navigate you through this world.” Gabriel nodded but said nothing for a long moment. The fire crackled along with the hog. “I do not wish to trust a woman who knowingly would have given me a hallucinogenic for the sake of getting you out of her shop,” he said carefully. “But do we know what the legitimacy of this other spell?” I shook my head. “I know very little of spell work.” Gabriel lifted his gaze to both Reese and Elias. Both of them shook their head though. We were at a loss. “Well then,” Gabriel intoned. “We shall go find the moon, I believe.” “We?” “You will not be going alone,” he stated. “And seeing as you are taking this journey because of me, it is only logical that I join you.” “You are not strong enough, Gabriel,” Elias implored. “You can’t just walk out into the Night Market. You don’t know what it contains.” “I trust the Graceling,” he said softly. “Gabriel…” “My decision is final.” Reese looked between both Elias and Gabriel, looking as if he wanted to say something. Instead, he pulled a paring knife from his pocket. “Who wants pig cheek?” I watched that night as they carved into the pig. As plates were passed around, mine given to me in a warning not to break anymore. The three of them put aside their disagreement and spoke kindly through the evening and by the end of my second plate, I found myself relaxing into their candor and bouts of laughter. I mainly listened, feeling myself smile at the familiar feeling of family once more. When the night grew chilly, Gabriel set a blanket around my shoulders, coming to sit by my side. Reese and Elias were off in the fields, holding hands and slow dancing beneath the light of the moon. “They are beautiful,” I whispered. Gabriel nodded. “Their love is unique.” Turning to him, I shook my head. “I will do this quest for you without your help. You can stay here with them if you wish.” “I do not.” “Why?” There was very little contemplation to my question. The answer to it was one he had already thought well on and were now engrained in his bones. “Because it is important to make my way in this world if I choose to live within it as well.” I felt a small thrill at his words. I had always felt that way and very rarely had I been given the chance to prove myself. “I do not even know where we should begin looking for the likes of a moon,” I laughed at him, expelling the excitement and the nerves that I was felling over our upcoming journey. “It seems like a quest straight from a fairy tale.” “Fairy tale?” “A book,” I corrected. “Well, where do these books suggest you start?” [[We must find someone that perhaps has knowledge of the moon itself]] [[We must simply look for the highest point in the market where the land and sky can touch]] [[We must find a tavern. All great journey’s start in a tavern]] <<set $path to "hazel">> Glancing hesitantly up towards the top of the stairs, I felt my gut twist. I didn’t trust the woman before me. But her daughter perhaps would be able to help much more. “I think I would like to hear what she has to say,” I said, nodding towards the girl. She looked at me with wide, hazel eyes rounded in awe but also struck through with panic. Before me, Lucinda tilted her head, the candlelight flickering into dark beads of black orange light. “Why?” she asked simply. Her voice held no more of the firmness from before, but I felt as if I had overstepped. Somehow. “Because I would like to exhaust all my possibilities,” I said. “Have all my options before me and make a decision from there.” My heart was racing. I was looking at raw power. The likes of which I knew I would not be able to do a thing against. “Well,” Lucinda said slowly, letting the weight of her word press down on my shoulder with the bony hand of fate. “Hazel,” she called to the girl, not pulling her eyes from me. “Come down here and regale us with what you know.” At first, the girl did not move. She was staring at her mother with deep uncertainty, debating whether she should just turn and run. I wondered what made a daughter so fearful of the one who bore them. Slowly, she began to come down the stairs and into the candlelit lobby. The white bone of animal skulls chittered at her as she passed, their mouths stuffed with herbs, incense steaming from their eyes. Hazel was not a tall girl and was obviously not a confident one either. She stood before me, wringing her hands in the pattern of her skirts. A black homespun fabric covered with a green moss apron. “Speak,” Lucinda demanded of her daughter. “You had so much to say before, I don’t see why you are suddenly shy.” Hazel’s eyes snapped upwards, looking at her and then at me. “I just… I think that there is a way to help. It would require us to rework a spell but I think we could take the same type of spell that is used to control the wolves during their moon turn and enhance it in a way that would keep the madness from the absence of the Knowing away. It may not be a solution forever but it could be a temporary one.” It sounded almost exactly like what I needed and yet my chest was full of a frozen breath as I looked between mother and daughter. Lucinda’s eyes narrowed. “Wolves are controlled by herbs from the land because they are deeply connected to the roots of the earthen floor. Celestials are connected to the sky and the cosmos. The eternal night.” Hazel nodded. “There is rumor that there is a point in the market that you can touch the moon. If we could get a piece of its light, I…” Lucinda laughed. “Moonlight? Child, I thought you were trying to be helpful?” Hazel looked down, cheeks a deep crimson. I could see her slowly shutting down, her shoulders hunching in on herself as her fingers picked more violently at the frayed edges of her apron. “Where would the location of this moonlight be?” I asked. Hazel shook her head. “I don’t know. It’s really just a rumor. It could be nothing at all.” “Go back to dusting, dear. You have wasted enough of our time.” Lucinda turned to me. “Hallucinogenics,” she told me. “They will buy you time to do whatever it is you need to be doing. Run back to your celestial and ask him what it is he would like to do. You are merely a vessel after all and should most likely be doing the bidding of the life who has mistakenly put themselves in your hands.” My jaw clenched. I had been raised to never speak ill of my elders. To treat people with respect. For most of my life, I had followed that edict but never before had it been so hard to hold my tongue as it was right this moment. Bowing my head, I spoke through thinned lips. “I will do so.” I tried to look at the girl before I left. Tried to give her a small nod of my head as if to tell her that I saw her. I wondered if many people did. She was already in the back of the shop though, dusting. I wondered what kind of punishment would befall her for me even asking her to speak. ~~~~~ When I returned to the cottage, I was greeted with the absolute enticing smell of suckling pig. Reese was out back around a fire pit, roasting an entire hog. Elias sat in a chair nearby, looking as if he had regained some of his color while Gabriel sat next to him, hunched over. As I rounded the corner of the house, his eyes lifted though, perking up a bit. “You’re not dead,” Reese proclaimed. “Good for you.” I stood on the outside ring of the family, looking in on them. I could see a few empty bottles sitting around, a mug of tea or kafe, nearby. They looked as if they had been casually conversing and I hesitated to interrupt them. “Were you successful?” Elias asked hopefully. I couldn’t help but notice the dark rings beneath his eyes. This was important to him in several ways. “I….” “Elias,” Gabriel started. “She should eat. It’s been a long day and she does look famished.” “Oh, I don’t wish to impose,” I said quickly. “I have an entire pig here. You think you’re taking food from us?” Reese asked with a raised brow. Elias nodded. “Reese’s new job gave him a bonus today.” “It would be nice if he would now tell us what his new job is,” Gabriel said softly. Normally, that statement would be laced with suspicion, but the two celestials only looked at the man as if he could do no wrong. They were proud of what he had done and all that he had provided. “Truly, Graceling. Come sit with us and feast.” I took my place near the fire, holding out my gloves hands. The warmth seeped into me. It wasn’t exactly cold out but I still liked the heat. It reminded me of home. “I have a few options for us,” I told them. “I went to the apothecary and was able to talk to the chemist at the end of the alley.” “Lucinda Albright?” Reese whistled low. “Surprised you came back at all. Shouldn’t have gone there with the power you have.” “Yes,” I said, looking down at my covered grace. “I am coming to understand that now.” “What did she say?” Elias asked. “She suggested that I might be able to guide Gabriel through the madness but to use hallucinogenics to do so. I do not believe this is a method that she truly believes in and was merely testing to see how stupid I may be.” Reese snorted. “Sounds about right.” “But she did say there were perhaps some other spells she could do. She would need time and a lot of coin.” “Why didn’t you do that one then?” Reese asked. “She didn’t give me the option. She said I should come home and ask the man that this truly effects.” I looked at Gabriel. He had been mainly silent, staring at the fire. The flames reflected silver in his eyes. “You said there were multiple options?” he asked. “There was a girl there who spoke of the moon. She said if she had a bit of moonlight, she may be able to manipulate a wolven moon spell into being effective for you. It would at the very least keep the madness at bay until we can figure out how to navigate you through this world.” Gabriel nodded but said nothing for a long moment. The fire crackled along with the hog. “I do not wish to trust a woman who knowingly would have given me a hallucinogenic for the sake of getting you out of her shop,” he said carefully. “But do we know what the legitimacy of this other spell?” I shook my head. “I know very little of spell work.” Gabriel lifted his gaze to both Reese and Elias. Both of them shook their head though. We were at a loss. “Well then,” Gabriel intoned. “We shall go find the moon, I believe.” “We?” “You will not be going alone,” he stated. “And seeing as you are taking this journey because of me, it is only logical that I join you.” “You are not strong enough, Gabriel,” Elias implored. “You can’t just walk out into the Night Market. You don’t know what it contains.” “I trust the Graceling,” he said softly. “Gabriel…” “My decision is final.” Reese looked between both Elias and Gabriel, looking as if he wanted to say something. Instead, he pulled a paring knife from his pocket. “Who wants pig cheek?” I watched that night as they carved into the pig. As plates were passed around, mine given to me in a warning not to break anymore. The three of them put aside their disagreement and spoke kindly through the evening and by the end of my second plate, I found myself relaxing into their candor and bouts of laughter. I mainly listened, feeling myself smile at the familiar feeling of family once more. When the night grew chilly, Gabriel set a blanket around my shoulders, coming to sit by my side. Reese and Elias were off in the fields, holding hands and slow dancing beneath the light of the moon. “They are beautiful,” I whispered. Gabriel nodded. “Their love is unique.” Turning to him, I shook my head. “I will do this quest for you without your help. You can stay here with them if you wish.” “I do not.” “Why?” There was very little contemplation to my question. The answer to it was one he had already thought well on and were now engrained in his bones. “Because it is important to make my way in this world if I choose to live within it as well.” I felt a small thrill at his words. I had always felt that way and very rarely had I been given the chance to prove myself. “I do not even know where we should begin looking for the likes of a moon,” I laughed at him, expelling the excitement and the nerves that I was felling over our upcoming journey. “It seems like a quest straight from a fairy tale.” “Fairy tale?” “A book,” I corrected. “Well, where do these books suggest you start?” [[We must find someone that perhaps has knowledge of the moon itself]] [[We must simply look for the highest point in the market where the land and sky can touch]] [[We must find a tavern. All great journey’s start in a tavern]] <<set $path to "hazelandlucinda">> Curling my knees to my chest, I looked up towards the sky. It was rumored that the moon wasn’t even real. That it was made of pressed paper and bits of flowers that were dried between its pages. It looked thin and gauzy up in the black, surrounded by stars that were merely reflections of the lanterns below. Tucking my knees to my chest, I blinked up at it, not knowing how I was supposed to get a piece of the moon, let alone some sort of essence from its light. “We have to find someone who knows about what we seek,” I told him. “A scholar perhaps?” Did the Night Market even have scholars. I was used to them back home. They lived in the big cities and wore fancy clothing made from the local shops. My mother had taken me through the streets once, when father had been conducting a sermon at the local perish. I could remember how soft everything looked. How vibrant the clothes were. It felt decadent somehow and I knew if I ever got the chance to own clothes like that, I would be extremely fortunate. I supposed now those shops and those clothes didn’t exist any longer. I wondered if everything was an empty shell back in my world or if the world itself had been wiped from existence. “I’m afraid I may not be much help to you in who to contact about obscure lore,” Gabriel was telling me. “But that does not mean I won’t be willing to be by your side the entire time. Given what you are, protecting you may be my only purpose now.” Turning my head, I regarded him softly. He too was looking up at the sky, a furrow between his brows that spoke volumes of his drifting confusion. “Do you view me as that? A purpose.” “Yes.” “But my entire reason for being here is to help you.” I was supposed to be the one to save him from the madness. To pull him back from the brink and help him walk a path that was filled with far more pain than the Knowing usually allowed but pain that was survivable nonetheless. “That is your reason,” he said. “It is not mine.” It was then that I realized, I did not know Gabriel’s true feelings on what we were doing. Reese was a demonstrative force and one that had been saying from the second I arrived at his doorstep, to save his son. Elias was quieter but no less willing to do what was necessary, but so far, I had seen Gabriel do nothing for himself. “Gabriel,” I asked with a small frown. “Do you wish to be saved?” His eyes were flat as they drifted down from the moon, dimming the further from the celestial path he got. He stared out at Reese and Elias, watching the taller man twirl the blond haired Fallen, the two of them laughing as they kicked up willow wisps from beneath the wildflowers. “I wish to save him,” he said, nodding towards Elias. Out there, he almost looked normal. Not the sickly man riddled with worry for the ones he loved. “My existence doesn’t matter but if we can find something that helps me, perhaps it would help him as well.” “You mustn’t think like that,” I told him. “If we are to find something to help you, you are going to have to want to steer away from the madness. For you.” “I have lived my entire existence never once thinking of me. You want me to be strong? To have a drive to beat back what is going on in my head? This is how I will do it. I care very little about my own existence past the point of how it affects others.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt hopeless somehow. Like if this man didn’t believe he was deserving, this was all for nothing. Then again, I wasn’t sure what I was doing at any given moment and was practically winging every action in some hope that one would stick and make sense. Gabriel, with his lack of faith in himself, still sounded far more confident than me. “Well, then we find a cure for you. For Elias. And perhaps along the way I can convince you that you are worth it.” A small smile quirked the edge of his lips. “Yes. Perhaps.” ~~~~~ I didn’t know what we hoped to be doing when we set out the next day. Someone with knowledge of the moon. It sounded like the key to what we needed but was nearly impossible in nature. Not when the Night Market was vast. It wasn’t as if we could simply go within the markets stalls and start asking for moon scholars. Though, I suppose I wouldn’t have put it past the market to have a district dedicated to that. In the end, we had wandered the streets for an entire day, our direction aimless and discouraging. For me, at least. Gabriel’s expression seemed to never change. “I’m tempting to just start hiring the town criers to call out for our information,” I muttered. “What’s a town crier?” “Someone that goes around yelling at inconvenient times.” I had only seen a few in this world. I supposed it was more of a staple in mine. Ducking beneath draped clothes of vibrant orange and purple, winding around stalls glued together with pine sap and gold, we found ourselves almost lost within the market. I was tired. Fed up. And completely understanding that I was in over my head. A Graceling. It was a name that had weight. It was simply just not a weight I could apparently handle. Sitting on a dirty edge of wall that had crumbled and never rebuilt, I looked out of the silks that fluttered in the soft breeze. It was a pretty district and smelled heavily of dye. The heat boiled in copper vats, pigment drifting upwards and staining the lanterns above. Head in hands, I groaned loudly in frustration. Gabriel stood by stoically and I nearly had to laugh and how unmoved he was by all of this. “Hear you need to find someone with knowledge about the moon.” My head snapped up. Gabriel’s stoicism had not changed, but his sword was now pointed at a man that stood a few feet from us. His black hair was tied back in a knot, a few strands of it falling across his eyes, hiding a piercing gaze. He didn’t look concerned with the weapon pointed at him. He didn’t even look at Gabriel at all. <<if $path == "hazel">>“How did you hear that?” I asked, suspiciously. “When a Graceling and a Fallen are going through the market asking about the moon, it’s a little hard to ignore,” he said, tipping forward a bit. “You two may want to be more subtle.” “Who are you?” When the man made to move forward again, Gabriel did not move. The sword dug into the man's chest, finally shifting his attention upwards towards Gabriel. “I’m going to have to ask for you to lower that sword,” he said. Gabriel looked like he was far more likely to just run the man through but I held up my hand, trying to show him that it was okay. When the sword finally fell, he didn’t let the man get much closer. It was clear he was still going to use himself as a barrier between me and this stranger. “Don’t make me regret this,” I told the newcomer. <<elseif $path == "hazelandlucinda">>“How did you hear that?” I asked, suspiciously. “When a Graceling and a Fallen are going through the market asking about the moon, it’s a little hard to ignore,” he said, tipping forward a bit. “You two may want to be more subtle.” “Who are you?” When the man made to move forward again, Gabriel did not move. The sword dug into the man's chest, finally shifting his attention upwards towards Gabriel. “I’m going to have to ask for you to lower that sword,” he said. Gabriel looked like he was far more likely to just run the man through but I held up my hand, trying to show him that it was okay. When the sword finally fell, he didn’t let the man get much closer. It was clear he was still going to use himself as a barrier between me and this stranger. “Don’t make me regret this,” I told the newcomer. <<elseif $path == "pious">>“How did you hear that?” I asked, suspiciously. “When a Graceling and a Fallen are going through the market asking about the moon, it’s a little hard to ignore,” he said, tipping forward a bit. “You two may want to be more subtle.” “Who are you?” When the man made to move forward again, Gabriel did not move. The sword dug into the man's chest, finally shifting his attention upwards towards Gabriel. “I’m going to have to ask for you to lower that sword,” he said. Gabriel looked like he was far more likely to just run the man through but I held up my hand, trying to show him that it was okay. When the sword finally fell, he didn’t let the man get much closer. It was clear he was still going to use himself as a barrier between me and this stranger. “Don’t make me regret this,” I told the newcomer. <<elseif $path == "hiredhelp">> It was the man from the market. The one that had disappeared with my coin and said they would be in contact. I perked up. “Gabriel, it is okay. This is the man we have hired to help us.” Gabriel looked like he was far more likely to run the man through with a sword than trust him, but did slowly lower his blade all the same. The man looked at him with a wry grin. “A Fallen and a Graceling. Interesting.” Gabriel’s jaw twitched but he said nothing. Thankfully, the man did not have his attention linger on him for long.<</if>> He smiled at me. “I have the information you seek. There is someone you can contact, in fact, that is considered a child of the moon.” I perked up at that. “A child of the moon.” “That’s what she calls herself. I took the liberty of looking into her. She comes off as crazy, but perhaps there is truth in her insanity. It is the moon after all.” My heart fluttered. It was a lead. If it wasn't a good one then we could move on, but at the very least, it was something. “I would very much love this information,” I told him. <<if $path == "hazel">> “Good. You are going to have to pay for it.” Gabriel stepped in front of me. “You should be giving the lady the information simply because she asked.” “Technically, she didn’t ask. And technically, I don’t have to do anything you say. I am asking her to hire me. Not you.” Peeking over Gabriel shoulder, he quirked a brow at me. “Do you need a moment to confer?” I shook my head, pulling out the bag of coin that Reese had given me. “Speak. Please.” He eyed it in a bit of surprise. Perhaps I had tipped my hand into how desperate I was for this. But the money was supposed to buy our information. With a low whistle, he nodded, gesturing towards the bag. I opened it, so he could see the coin and the amount that was contained inside the sack. “You are looking for a small village on the outskirts of the market. I can draw you a map to there. You are going to want to prepare yourself with weapons and rations because it is going to be about a two-day journey. There, is a girl. Not quite a child but certainly not a woman yet. She is said to have a spell upon her, keeping her in a liminal state. She was cast from the market and now lives within this village, forced to remain until she perishes. But at night, she sings to the moon. Claims to know it.” “And why should we trust that this information is real?” Gabriel asked. “I don’t know,” the man said. “The people who live on the outskirts have not outright killed her which I believe is a good sign. You don’t usually keep problems like that around unless they can give you something. And from my knowledge of the moon, the ones who deal in its light, are soothsayers. I don’t know what you’re looking for or how that would help but…” he shrugged. “Thank you,” I told him. It was more than we had. Standing, I handed him the coin, noticing that Gabriel kept himself near the entire exchange. “Can I ask your name?” “You can,” he said with a crooked smile. “But it’s probably best I don’t give it to you. You need me though, I’ll be around.” Taking the coin, he turned, whistling as he disappeared within the silks once more. I could hear the clang of coin long after he was gone. <<elseif $path == "hazelandlucinda">>“Good. You are going to have to pay for it.” Gabriel stepped in front of me. “You should be giving the lady the information simply because she asked.” “Technically, she didn’t ask. And technically, I don’t have to do anything you say. I am asking her to hire me. Not you.” Peeking over Gabriel shoulder, he quirked a brow at me. “Do you need a moment to confer?” I shook my head, pulling out the bag of coin that Reese had given me. “Speak. Please.” He eyed it in a bit of surprise. Perhaps I had tipped my hand into how desperate I was for this. But the money was supposed to buy our information. With a low whistle, he nodded, gesturing towards the bag. I opened it, so he could see the coin and the amount that was contained inside the sack. “You are looking for a small village on the outskirts of the market. I can draw you a map to there. You are going to want to prepare yourself with weapons and rations because it is going to be about a two-day journey. There, is a girl. Not quite a child but certainly not a woman yet. She is said to have a spell upon her, keeping her in a liminal state. She was cast from the market and now lives within this village, forced to remain until she perishes. But at night, she sings to the moon. Claims to know it.” “And why should we trust that this information is real?” Gabriel asked. “I don’t know,” the man said. “The people who live on the outskirts have not outright killed her which I believe is a good sign. You don’t usually keep problems like that around unless they can give you something. And from my knowledge of the moon, the ones who deal in its light, are soothsayers. I don’t know what you’re looking for or how that would help but…” he shrugged. “Thank you,” I told him. It was more than we had. Standing, I handed him the coin, noticing that Gabriel kept himself near the entire exchange. “Can I ask your name?” “You can,” he said with a crooked smile. “But it’s probably best I don’t give it to you. You need me though, I’ll be around.” Taking the coin, he turned, whistling as he disappeared within the silks once more. I could hear the clang of coin long after he was gone. <<elseif $path == "pious">>“Good. You are going to have to pay for it.” Gabriel stepped in front of me. “You should be giving the lady the information simply because she asked.” “Technically, she didn’t ask. And technically, I don’t have to do anything you say. I am asking her to hire me. Not you.” Peeking over Gabriel shoulder, he quirked a brow at me. “Do you need a moment to confer?” I shook my head, pulling out the bag of coin that Reese had given me. “Speak. Please.” He eyed it in a bit of surprise. Perhaps I had tipped my hand into how desperate I was for this. But the money was supposed to buy our information. With a low whistle, he nodded, gesturing towards the bag. I opened it, so he could see the coin and the amount that was contained inside the sack. “You are looking for a small village on the outskirts of the market. I can draw you a map to there. You are going to want to prepare yourself with weapons and rations because it is going to be about a two-day journey. There, is a girl. Not quite a child but certainly not a woman yet. She is said to have a spell upon her, keeping her in a liminal state. She was cast from the market and now lives within this village, forced to remain until she perishes. But at night, she sings to the moon. Claims to know it.” “And why should we trust that this information is real?” Gabriel asked. “I don’t know,” the man said. “The people who live on the outskirts have not outright killed her which I believe is a good sign. You don’t usually keep problems like that around unless they can give you something. And from my knowledge of the moon, the ones who deal in its light, are soothsayers. I don’t know what you’re looking for or how that would help but…” he shrugged. “Thank you,” I told him. It was more than we had. Standing, I handed him the coin, noticing that Gabriel kept himself near the entire exchange. “Can I ask your name?” “You can,” he said with a crooked smile. “But it’s probably best I don’t give it to you. You need me though, I’ll be around.” Taking the coin, he turned, whistling as he disappeared within the silks once more. I could hear the clang of coin long after he was gone. <<elseif $path == "hiredhelp">> “I would think so given how much you already paid me.” Gabriel stepped in front of me, clearly not trusting the man. “You should be giving the lady the information simply because she asked.” “Technically, she didn’t ask. And technically, I don’t have to do anything you say. Given the exchange of money, I work for her. Not you.” Peeking over Gabriel shoulder, he quirked a brow at me. “Do you need a moment to confer?” I shook my head. At this point I probably would have given him more coin if he so demanded it. “Speak. Please.” Ignoring Gabriel once more, he addressed me. “You are looking for a small village on the outskirts of the market. I can draw you a map to there. You are going to want to prepare yourself with weapons and rations because it is going to be about a two-day journey. There, is a girl. Not quite a child but certainly not a woman yet. She is said to have a spell upon her, keeping her in a liminal state. She was cast from the market and now lives within this village, forced to remain until she perishes. But at night, she sings to the moon. Claims to know it.” “And why should we trust that this information is real?” Gabriel asked. “I don’t know,” the man said. “The people who live on the outskirts have not outright killed her which I believe is a good sign. You don’t usually keep problems like that around unless they can give you something. And from my knowledge of the moon, the ones who deal in its light, are soothsayers. I don’t know what you’re looking for or how that would help but…” he shrugged. “Thank you,” I told him. It was more than we had. Standing, I handed him the coin, noticing that Gabriel kept himself near the entire exchange. “Can I ask your name?” “You can,” he said with a crooked smile. “But it’s probably best I don’t give it to you. You need me though, I’ll be around.” With his hands in his pockets, he turned, whistling as he disappeared within the silks once more. I couldn’t help but feel he was watching us for our next move. <</if>> “Do you trust it?” Gabriel asked. “I don’t know.” “But are we following the lead?” “It’s the only one we have.” I told him. There was a heaviness in my gut over it. We could have very well bought information that would lead us to the middle of nowhere. The outskirts were unkind and not inhabited, from what I knew. The odds of us returning did not feel well. Looking at Gabriel, I took a deep breath.It was clear he was looking to me for how to proceed. [[Don’t start the journey tired. Rest for the night and get to know your companion]] [[Grab your supplies and make camp on the outskirts in order to get a better idea of what you’re dealing with]] Curling my knees to my chest, I looked up towards the sky. It was rumored that the moon wasn’t even real. That it was made of pressed paper and bits of flowers that were dried between its pages. It looked thin and gauzy up in the black, surrounded by stars that were merely reflections of the lanterns below. Tucking my knees to my chest, I blinked up at it, not knowing how I was supposed to get a piece of the moon, let alone some sort of essence from its light. “Well, if we are to mark our journey based on fairy tales,” I told him. “Then we shall simply look for the highest point of the market and pluck the moon from the sky.” I smiled as I told him this, wishing to lighten the mood given that our situation looked bleak and without any sense of direction. But when he nodded his head solemnly, I realized he was taking this to heart. “Gabriel,” I said, “I was joking. That plan is not feasible.” There was no indication of disparity upon his face, even at my words. “I believe it is an option worth exploring. I have always wondered what the moon feels like.” "Are you... joking?" I ventured. He frowned. It was clear he was not. Choosing to say nothing to that, I curled my legs closer. “I’m afraid I may not be much help to you when it comes to planning,” he began after a moment. “But that does not mean I won’t be willing to be by your side the entire time. Given what you are, protecting you may be my only purpose now.” Turning my head, I regarded him softly. He too was looking up at the sky, a furrow between his brows that spoke volumes of his drifting confusion. “Do you view me as that? A purpose.” “Yes.” “But my entire reason for being here is to help you.” I was supposed to be the one to save him from the madness. To pull him back from the brink and help him walk a path that was filled with far more pain than the Knowing usually allowed but pain that was survivable nonetheless. “That is your reason,” he said. “It is not mine.” It was then that I realized, I did not know Gabriel’s true feelings on what we were doing. Reese was a demonstrative force and one that had been saying from the second I arrived at his doorstep, to save his son. Elias was quieter but no less willing to do what was necessary, but so far, I had seen Gabriel do nothing for himself. “Gabriel,” I asked with a small frown. “Do you wish to be saved?” His eyes were flat as they drifted down from the moon, dimming the further from the celestial path he got. He stared out at Reese and Elias, watching the taller man twirl the blond haired Fallen, the two of them laughing as they kicked up willow wisps from beneath the wildflowers. “I wish to save him,” he said, nodding towards Elias. Out there, he almost looked normal. Not the sickly man riddled with worry for the ones he loved. “My existence doesn’t matter but if we can find something that helps me, perhaps it would help him as well.” “You mustn’t think like that,” I told him. “If we are to find something to help you, you are going to have to want to steer away from the madness. For you.” “I have lived my entire existence never once thinking of me. You want me to be strong? To have a drive to beat back what is going on in my head? This is how I will do it. I care very little about my own existence past the point of how it affects others.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt hopeless somehow. Like if this man didn’t believe he was deserving, this was all for nothing. Then again, I wasn’t sure what I was doing at any given moment and was practically winging every action in some hope that one would stick and make sense. Gabriel, with his lack of faith in himself, still sounded far more confident than me. “Well, then we find a cure for you. For Elias. And perhaps along the way I can convince you that you are worth it.” A small smile quirked the edge of his lips. “Yes. Perhaps.” ~~~~~ I didn’t know what we hoped to be doing when we set out the next day. We climbed to nearly the top of the eternal staircase to try and find a vantage point for my joke of touching the moon. It was all we had to go off of. But when we reached it, I was cold and tired and we were no closer to the sky. Gabriel began asking people stargazing up top if they knew any moon scholars and it quickly became clear that our efforts were going to draw far more intention than what we could handle. In the end, we had wandered the streets for an entire day, our direction aimless and discouraging. For me, at least. Gabriel’s expression seemed to never change. “I’m tempting to just start hiring the town criers to call out for our information,” I muttered. “What’s a town crier?” “Someone that goes around yelling at inconvenient times.” I had only seen a few in this world. I supposed it was more of a staple in mine. Ducking beneath draped clothes of vibrant orange and purple, winding around stalls glued together with pine sap and gold, we found ourselves almost lost within the market. I was tired. Fed up. And completely understanding that I was in over my head. A Graceling. It was a name that had weight. It was simply just not a weight I could apparently handle. Sitting on a dirty edge of wall that had crumbled and never rebuilt, I looked out of the silks that fluttered in the soft breeze. It was a pretty district and smelled heavily of dye. The heat boiled in copper vats, pigment drifting upwards and staining the lanterns above. Head in hands, I groaned loudly in frustration. Gabriel stood by stoically and I nearly had to laugh and how unmoved he was by all of this. “Hear you need to find someone with knowledge about the moon.” My head snapped up. Gabriel’s stoicism had not changed, but his sword was now pointed at a man that stood a few feet from us. His black hair was tied back in a knot, a few strands of it falling across his eyes, hiding a piercing gaze. He didn’t look concerned with the weapon pointed at him. He didn’t even look at Gabriel at all. <<if $path == "hazel">>“How did you hear that?” I asked, suspiciously. “When a Graceling and a Fallen are going through the market asking about the moon, it’s a little hard to ignore,” he said, tipping forward a bit. “You two may want to be more subtle.” “Who are you?” When the man made to move forward again, Gabriel did not move. The sword dug into the man's chest, finally shifting his attention upwards towards Gabriel. “I’m going to have to ask for you to lower that sword,” he said. Gabriel looked like he was far more likely to just run the man through but I held up my hand, trying to show him that it was okay. When the sword finally fell, he didn’t let the man get much closer. It was clear he was still going to use himself as a barrier between me and this stranger. “Don’t make me regret this,” I told the newcomer. <<elseif $path == "hazelandlucinda">>“How did you hear that?” I asked, suspiciously. “When a Graceling and a Fallen are going through the market asking about the moon, it’s a little hard to ignore,” he said, tipping forward a bit. “You two may want to be more subtle.” “Who are you?” When the man made to move forward again, Gabriel did not move. The sword dug into the man's chest, finally shifting his attention upwards towards Gabriel. “I’m going to have to ask for you to lower that sword,” he said. Gabriel looked like he was far more likely to just run the man through but I held up my hand, trying to show him that it was okay. When the sword finally fell, he didn’t let the man get much closer. It was clear he was still going to use himself as a barrier between me and this stranger. “Don’t make me regret this,” I told the newcomer. <<elseif $path == "pious">>“How did you hear that?” I asked, suspiciously. “When a Graceling and a Fallen are going through the market asking about the moon, it’s a little hard to ignore,” he said, tipping forward a bit. “You two may want to be more subtle.” “Who are you?” When the man made to move forward again, Gabriel did not move. The sword dug into the man's chest, finally shifting his attention upwards towards Gabriel. “I’m going to have to ask for you to lower that sword,” he said. Gabriel looked like he was far more likely to just run the man through but I held up my hand, trying to show him that it was okay. When the sword finally fell, he didn’t let the man get much closer. It was clear he was still going to use himself as a barrier between me and this stranger. “Don’t make me regret this,” I told the newcomer. <<elseif $path == "hiredhelp">> It was the man from the market. The one that had disappeared with my coin and said they would be in contact. I perked up. “Gabriel, it is okay. This is the man we have hired to help us.” Gabriel looked like he was far more likely to run the man through with a sword than trust him, but did slowly lower his blade all the same. The man looked at him with a wry grin. “A Fallen and a Graceling. Interesting.” Gabriel’s jaw twitched but he said nothing. Thankfully, the man did not have his attention linger on him for long.<</if>> He smiled at me. “I have the information you seek. There is someone you can contact, in fact, that is considered a child of the moon.” I perked up at that. “A child of the moon.” “That’s what she calls herself. I took the liberty of looking into her. She comes off as crazy, but perhaps there is truth in her insanity. It is the moon after all.” My heart fluttered. It was a lead. If it wasn't a good one then we could move on, but at the very least, it was something. “I would very much love this information,” I told him. <<if $path == "hazel">> “Good. You are going to have to pay for it.” Gabriel stepped in front of me. “You should be giving the lady the information simply because she asked.” “Technically, she didn’t ask. And technically, I don’t have to do anything you say. I am asking her to hire me. Not you.” Peeking over Gabriel shoulder, he quirked a brow at me. “Do you need a moment to confer?” I shook my head, pulling out the bag of coin that Reese had given me. “Speak. Please.” He eyed it in a bit of surprise. Perhaps I had tipped my hand into how desperate I was for this. But the money was supposed to buy our information. With a low whistle, he nodded, gesturing towards the bag. I opened it, so he could see the coin and the amount that was contained inside the sack. “You are looking for a small village on the outskirts of the market. I can draw you a map to there. You are going to want to prepare yourself with weapons and rations because it is going to be about a two-day journey. There, is a girl. Not quite a child but certainly not a woman yet. She is said to have a spell upon her, keeping her in a liminal state. She was cast from the market and now lives within this village, forced to remain until she perishes. But at night, she sings to the moon. Claims to know it.” “And why should we trust that this information is real?” Gabriel asked. “I don’t know,” the man said. “The people who live on the outskirts have not outright killed her which I believe is a good sign. You don’t usually keep problems like that around unless they can give you something. And from my knowledge of the moon, the ones who deal in its light, are soothsayers. I don’t know what you’re looking for or how that would help but…” he shrugged. “Thank you,” I told him. It was more than we had. Standing, I handed him the coin, noticing that Gabriel kept himself near the entire exchange. “Can I ask your name?” “You can,” he said with a crooked smile. “But it’s probably best I don’t give it to you. You need me though, I’ll be around.” Taking the coin, he turned, whistling as he disappeared within the silks once more. I could hear the clang of coin long after he was gone. <<elseif $path == "hazelandlucinda">>“Good. You are going to have to pay for it.” Gabriel stepped in front of me. “You should be giving the lady the information simply because she asked.” “Technically, she didn’t ask. And technically, I don’t have to do anything you say. I am asking her to hire me. Not you.” Peeking over Gabriel shoulder, he quirked a brow at me. “Do you need a moment to confer?” I shook my head, pulling out the bag of coin that Reese had given me. “Speak. Please.” He eyed it in a bit of surprise. Perhaps I had tipped my hand into how desperate I was for this. But the money was supposed to buy our information. With a low whistle, he nodded, gesturing towards the bag. I opened it, so he could see the coin and the amount that was contained inside the sack. “You are looking for a small village on the outskirts of the market. I can draw you a map to there. You are going to want to prepare yourself with weapons and rations because it is going to be about a two-day journey. There, is a girl. Not quite a child but certainly not a woman yet. She is said to have a spell upon her, keeping her in a liminal state. She was cast from the market and now lives within this village, forced to remain until she perishes. But at night, she sings to the moon. Claims to know it.” “And why should we trust that this information is real?” Gabriel asked. “I don’t know,” the man said. “The people who live on the outskirts have not outright killed her which I believe is a good sign. You don’t usually keep problems like that around unless they can give you something. And from my knowledge of the moon, the ones who deal in its light, are soothsayers. I don’t know what you’re looking for or how that would help but…” he shrugged. “Thank you,” I told him. It was more than we had. Standing, I handed him the coin, noticing that Gabriel kept himself near the entire exchange. “Can I ask your name?” “You can,” he said with a crooked smile. “But it’s probably best I don’t give it to you. You need me though, I’ll be around.” Taking the coin, he turned, whistling as he disappeared within the silks once more. I could hear the clang of coin long after he was gone. <<elseif $path == "pious">>“Good. You are going to have to pay for it.” Gabriel stepped in front of me. “You should be giving the lady the information simply because she asked.” “Technically, she didn’t ask. And technically, I don’t have to do anything you say. I am asking her to hire me. Not you.” Peeking over Gabriel shoulder, he quirked a brow at me. “Do you need a moment to confer?” I shook my head, pulling out the bag of coin that Reese had given me. “Speak. Please.” He eyed it in a bit of surprise. Perhaps I had tipped my hand into how desperate I was for this. But the money was supposed to buy our information. With a low whistle, he nodded, gesturing towards the bag. I opened it, so he could see the coin and the amount that was contained inside the sack. “You are looking for a small village on the outskirts of the market. I can draw you a map to there. You are going to want to prepare yourself with weapons and rations because it is going to be about a two-day journey. There, is a girl. Not quite a child but certainly not a woman yet. She is said to have a spell upon her, keeping her in a liminal state. She was cast from the market and now lives within this village, forced to remain until she perishes. But at night, she sings to the moon. Claims to know it.” “And why should we trust that this information is real?” Gabriel asked. “I don’t know,” the man said. “The people who live on the outskirts have not outright killed her which I believe is a good sign. You don’t usually keep problems like that around unless they can give you something. And from my knowledge of the moon, the ones who deal in its light, are soothsayers. I don’t know what you’re looking for or how that would help but…” he shrugged. “Thank you,” I told him. It was more than we had. Standing, I handed him the coin, noticing that Gabriel kept himself near the entire exchange. “Can I ask your name?” “You can,” he said with a crooked smile. “But it’s probably best I don’t give it to you. You need me though, I’ll be around.” Taking the coin, he turned, whistling as he disappeared within the silks once more. I could hear the clang of coin long after he was gone. <<elseif $path == "hiredhelp">> “I would think so given how much you already paid me.” Gabriel stepped in front of me, clearly not trusting the man. “You should be giving the lady the information simply because she asked.” “Technically, she didn’t ask. And technically, I don’t have to do anything you say. Given the exchange of money, I work for her. Not you.” Peeking over Gabriel shoulder, he quirked a brow at me. “Do you need a moment to confer?” I shook my head. At this point I probably would have given him more coin if he so demanded it. “Speak. Please.” Ignoring Gabriel once more, he addressed me. “You are looking for a small village on the outskirts of the market. I can draw you a map to there. You are going to want to prepare yourself with weapons and rations because it is going to be about a two-day journey. There, is a girl. Not quite a child but certainly not a woman yet. She is said to have a spell upon her, keeping her in a liminal state. She was cast from the market and now lives within this village, forced to remain until she perishes. But at night, she sings to the moon. Claims to know it.” “And why should we trust that this information is real?” Gabriel asked. “I don’t know,” the man said. “The people who live on the outskirts have not outright killed her which I believe is a good sign. You don’t usually keep problems like that around unless they can give you something. And from my knowledge of the moon, the ones who deal in its light, are soothsayers. I don’t know what you’re looking for or how that would help but…” he shrugged. “Thank you,” I told him. It was more than we had. Standing, I handed him the coin, noticing that Gabriel kept himself near the entire exchange. “Can I ask your name?” “You can,” he said with a crooked smile. “But it’s probably best I don’t give it to you. You need me though, I’ll be around.” With his hands in his pockets, he turned, whistling as he disappeared within the silks once more. I couldn’t help but feel he was watching us for our next move. <</if>> “Do you trust it?” Gabriel asked. “I don’t know.” “But are we following the lead?” “It’s the only one we have.” I told him. There was a heaviness in my gut over it. We could have very well bought information that would lead us to the middle of nowhere. The outskirts were unkind and not inhabited, from what I knew. The odds of us returning did not feel well. Looking at Gabriel, I took a deep breath.It was clear he was looking to me for how to proceed. [[Don’t start the journey tired. Rest for the night and get to know your companion]] [[Grab your supplies and make camp on the outskirts in order to get a better idea of what you’re dealing with]] Curling my knees to my chest, I looked up towards the sky. It was rumored that the moon wasn’t even real. That it was made of pressed paper and bits of flowers that were dried between its pages. It looked thin and gauzy up in the black, surrounded by stars that were merely reflections of the lanterns below. Tucking my knees to my chest, I blinked up at it, not knowing how I was supposed to get a piece of the moon, let alone some sort of essence from its light. “We must find a tavern,” I said firmly. “All great journey’s start in a tavern.” It was a joke. It was clearly a call to the books that I had read and the adventures within. The ragtag team of misfits always seemed to find their calling amongst women with ample bosoms, slinging ale, and questionable but knowledgeable bartenders. The problem was, I was telling this to a man who clearly had not read the books I had. It struck me with a small amount of horror that he might not even know how to read. “There are plenty of taverns in the Night Market,” Gabriel said seriously. “Reese likes to frequent them. Are any of them better than another?” I didn’t have the heart to tell him I had been joking. And honestly, I couldn’t come up with anywhere else that would give us a good lead. So, I supposed, a tavern it would be. “Thank you for coming with me,” I finally told him. I was hesitant about it, but the effort on his part was still appreciated. “I’m afraid I may not be much help to you in regard to finding someone to assist us,” Gabriel was telling me. “But that does not mean I won’t be willing to be by your side the entire time. Given what you are, protecting you may be my only purpose now.” Turning my head, I regarded him softly. He too was looking up at the sky, a furrow between his brows that spoke volumes of his drifting confusion. “Do you view me as that? A purpose.” “Yes.” “But my entire reason for being here is to help you.” I was supposed to be the one to save him from the madness. To pull him back from the brink and help him walk a path that was filled with far more pain than the Knowing usually allowed but pain that was survivable nonetheless. “That is your reason,” he said. “It is not mine.” It was then that I realized, I did not know Gabriel’s true feelings on what we were doing. Reese was a demonstrative force and one that had been saying from the second I arrived at his doorstep, to save his son. Elias was quieter but no less willing to do what was necessary, but so far, I had seen Gabriel do nothing for himself. “Gabriel,” I asked with a small frown. “Do you wish to be saved?” His eyes were flat as they drifted down from the moon, dimming the further from the celestial path he got. He stared out at Reese and Elias, watching the taller man twirl the blond haired Fallen, the two of them laughing as they kicked up willow wisps from beneath the wildflowers. “I wish to save him,” he said, nodding towards Elias. Out there, he almost looked normal. Not the sickly man riddled with worry for the ones he loved. “My existence doesn’t matter but if we can find something that helps me, perhaps it would help him as well.” “You mustn’t think like that,” I told him. “If we are to find something to help you, you are going to have to want to steer away from the madness. For you.” “I have lived my entire existence never once thinking of me. You want me to be strong? To have a drive to beat back what is going on in my head? This is how I will do it. I care very little about my own existence past the point of how it affects others.” I didn’t know what to say to that. It felt hopeless somehow. Like if this man didn’t believe he was deserving, this was all for nothing. Then again, I wasn’t sure what I was doing at any given moment and was practically winging every action in some hope that one would stick and make sense. Gabriel, with his lack of faith in himself, still sounded far more confident than me. “Well, then we find a cure for you. For Elias. And perhaps along the way I can convince you that you are worth it.” A small smile quirked the edge of his lips. “Yes. Perhaps.” ~~~~~ The tavern was one that Reese suggested we go to. It was one of the back alley ones that inhabited people not all too concerned with asking a lot of questions, but willing to answer them, for the right price. I kept my gloves on as we entered, knowing that the last thing I needed to do in a place like this, was advertise who I was. Gabriel, drew attention though. Eyes were on us as soon as we entered the bar and I felt myself shift under the weight of it. The warmth of Gabriel’s hand ghosted against my back as he led me towards a more secluded table. We ordered drinks upon sitting down and with my mug clutched between the palms of my hands, I was beginning to think of how stupid this idea had been. I don’t know why I had said what I did to him and I certainly didn’t know why I hadn’t told him it was a joke. Now I was reaping the consequences of my silence. “Maybe we should leave,” I said softly. Gabriel was looking out over the crowd, his hand on his sword. “We have not gathered any information yet.” There were several men near the bar, their heads tipped together as they whispered in our direction. It was unclear whether they had their eyes on me or Gabriel at this point. “I don’t know how comfortable I feel here.” That drew his attention. He stared at me from across the table with grey flat eyes and a determined visage. “I would not let anything happen to you, my lady. I swear upon it.” My heart fluttered softly at his declaration and I felt myself blush. It didn’t do anything to withdraw the attention we were receiving, but it made me feel warm and distracted me a bit from the fear rumbling in my stomach. That is, until several glasses crashed upon the bar as a man was thrown upon it. Gabriel went to go stand but someone else came from out of the shadows, putting a hand on his shoulder. “Nope. Leave them be. Let’s have a chat.” <<if $path == "pious">>The man was slight in build with the hint of musculature beneath his long sleeves. Dark hair was tied back from his face and his tanned cheeks were dark with the heat of the tavern. Gabriel went on alert the second he sat down but the man was looking directly at me. “I hear you are looking for information on the moon. I may be able to provide.” I exchanged a look with Gabriel. He looked to relax a bit at the man's words, more concerned with the fight breaking out at the bar. Not that I could blame him. This was exactly what I had insinuated would happen upon entering the bar. “How did you hear that?” I asked, suspiciously. “When a Graceling and a Fallen walk into a bar, it’s a little hard to ignore,” he said, tipping forward a bit. “Plus I heard you two talking outside.” “Who are you?” “Don’t you worry about that.” He smiled at me. “Just know that I have the information you seek. There is someone you can contact, in fact, that is considered a child of the moon.” I perked up at that. “A child of the moon.” “That’s what she calls herself. I took the liberty of looking into her. She comes off as crazy, but perhaps there is truth in her insanity. It is the moon after all.” My heart fluttered. It was a lead. If it wasn't a good one then we could move on, but at the very least, it was something. “I would very much love this information,” I told him. A shout came from across the room as the man who had been pinned rolled and broke a full bottle of whiskey over another man's head. The tavern cheered loudly as he hopped onto a stool and pumped his fist in the air in triumph. “Good. You are going to have to pay for it.” Gabriel’s attention turned back towards us now. His hand was on his sword as he kept an eye on the brawl, in case it shifted any closer to us. “You should be giving the lady the information simply because she asked.” “Technically, she didn’t ask. And technically, I don’t have to do anything you say. I am asking her to hire me. Not you.” He looked over his shoulder at the sandy haired man as he fell from the stool. “Do you know him?” I asked. “A little too well.” Turning back to me, he quirked a brow. “Are you in?” Without hesitation, I pulled the coin pouch that Reese had given me and placed it on the table. “Speak. Please.” He eyed it in a bit of surprise. Perhaps I had tipped my hand into how desperate I was for this. But the money was supposed to buy our information. With a low whistle, he nodded, gesturing towards the bag. I opened it, so he could see the coin and the amount that was contained inside the sack. “You are looking for a small village on the outskirts of the market. I can draw you a map to there. You are going to want to prepare yourself with weapons and rations because it is going to be about a two-day journey. There, is a girl. Not quite a child but certainly not a woman yet. She is said to have a spell upon her, keeping her in a liminal state. She was cast from the market and now lives within this village, forced to remain until she perishes. But at night, she sings to the moon. Claims to know it.” “And why should we trust that this information is real?” Gabriel asked. “I don’t know,” the man said. “The people who live on the outskirts have not outright killed her which I believe is a good sign. You don’t usually keep problems like that around unless they can give you something. And from my knowledge of the moon, the ones who deal in its light, are soothsayers. I don’t know what you’re looking for or how that would help but…” he shrugged. “Thank you,” I told him. The sound of breaking glass sounded once more as the front doors burst open and the Velvet Guard stepped in. “And that’s my cue,” the man said, grabbing the coin and standing. “Wait,” I called. “Can I ask your name?” “You can,” he said with a crooked smile. “But it’s probably best I don’t give it to you. You need me though, I’ll be around.” Taking the coin, he turned, walking straight towards the bright cheeked drunkard that had started the fight to begin with. He grabbed him around the waist and began navigating him through the chaos and out the back door. As they passed us on their escape, the sandy haired man looked at me and winked. <<elseif $path == "hazel">>The man was slight in build with the hint of musculature beneath his long sleeves. Dark hair was tied back from his face and his tanned cheeks were dark with the heat of the tavern. Gabriel went on alert the second he sat down but the man was looking directly at me. “I hear you are looking for information on the moon. I may be able to provide.” I exchanged a look with Gabriel. He looked to relax a bit at the man's words, more concerned with the fight breaking out at the bar. Not that I could blame him. This was exactly what I had insinuated would happen upon entering the bar. “How did you hear that?” I asked, suspiciously. “When a Graceling and a Fallen walk into a bar, it’s a little hard to ignore,” he said, tipping forward a bit. “Plus I heard you two talking outside.” “Who are you?” “Don’t you worry about that.” He smiled at me. “Just know that I have the information you seek. There is someone you can contact, in fact, that is considered a child of the moon.” I perked up at that. “A child of the moon.” “That’s what she calls herself. I took the liberty of looking into her. She comes off as crazy, but perhaps there is truth in her insanity. It is the moon after all.” My heart fluttered. It was a lead. If it wasn't a good one then we could move on, but at the very least, it was something. “I would very much love this information,” I told him. A shout came from across the room as the man who had been pinned rolled and broke a full bottle of whiskey over another man's head. The tavern cheered loudly as he hopped onto a stool and pumped his fist in the air in triumph. “Good. You are going to have to pay for it.” Gabriel’s attention turned back towards us now. His hand was on his sword as he kept an eye on the brawl, in case it shifted any closer to us. “You should be giving the lady the information simply because she asked.” “Technically, she didn’t ask. And technically, I don’t have to do anything you say. I am asking her to hire me. Not you.” He looked over his shoulder at the sandy haired man as he fell from the stool. “Do you know him?” I asked. “A little too well.” Turning back to me, he quirked a brow. “Are you in?” Without hesitation, I pulled the coin pouch that Reese had given me and placed it on the table. “Speak. Please.” He eyed it in a bit of surprise. Perhaps I had tipped my hand into how desperate I was for this. But the money was supposed to buy our information. With a low whistle, he nodded, gesturing towards the bag. I opened it, so he could see the coin and the amount that was contained inside the sack. “You are looking for a small village on the outskirts of the market. I can draw you a map to there. You are going to want to prepare yourself with weapons and rations because it is going to be about a two-day journey. There, is a girl. Not quite a child but certainly not a woman yet. She is said to have a spell upon her, keeping her in a liminal state. She was cast from the market and now lives within this village, forced to remain until she perishes. But at night, she sings to the moon. Claims to know it.” “And why should we trust that this information is real?” Gabriel asked. “I don’t know,” the man said. “The people who live on the outskirts have not outright killed her which I believe is a good sign. You don’t usually keep problems like that around unless they can give you something. And from my knowledge of the moon, the ones who deal in its light, are soothsayers. I don’t know what you’re looking for or how that would help but…” he shrugged. “Thank you,” I told him. The sound of breaking glass sounded once more as the front doors burst open and the Velvet Guard stepped in. “And that’s my cue,” the man said, grabbing the coin and standing. “Wait,” I called. “Can I ask your name?” “You can,” he said with a crooked smile. “But it’s probably best I don’t give it to you. You need me though, I’ll be around.” Taking the coin, he turned, walking straight towards the bright cheeked drunkard that had started the fight to begin with. He grabbed him around the waist and began navigating him through the chaos and out the back door. As they passed us on their escape, the sandy haired man looked at me and winked. <<elseif $path == "hazelandlucinda">>The man was slight in build with the hint of musculature beneath his long sleeves. Dark hair was tied back from his face and his tanned cheeks were dark with the heat of the tavern. Gabriel went on alert the second he sat down but the man was looking directly at me. “I hear you are looking for information on the moon. I may be able to provide.” I exchanged a look with Gabriel. He looked to relax a bit at the man's words, more concerned with the fight breaking out at the bar. Not that I could blame him. This was exactly what I had insinuated would happen upon entering the bar. “How did you hear that?” I asked, suspiciously. “When a Graceling and a Fallen walk into a bar, it’s a little hard to ignore,” he said, tipping forward a bit. “Plus I heard you two talking outside.” “Who are you?” “Don’t you worry about that.” He smiled at me. “Just know that I have the information you seek. There is someone you can contact, in fact, that is considered a child of the moon.” I perked up at that. “A child of the moon.” “That’s what she calls herself. I took the liberty of looking into her. She comes off as crazy, but perhaps there is truth in her insanity. It is the moon after all.” My heart fluttered. It was a lead. If it wasn't a good one then we could move on, but at the very least, it was something. “I would very much love this information,” I told him. A shout came from across the room as the man who had been pinned rolled and broke a full bottle of whiskey over another man's head. The tavern cheered loudly as he hopped onto a stool and pumped his fist in the air in triumph. “Good. You are going to have to pay for it.” Gabriel’s attention turned back towards us now. His hand was on his sword as he kept an eye on the brawl, in case it shifted any closer to us. “You should be giving the lady the information simply because she asked.” “Technically, she didn’t ask. And technically, I don’t have to do anything you say. I am asking her to hire me. Not you.” He looked over his shoulder at the sandy haired man as he fell from the stool. “Do you know him?” I asked. “A little too well.” Turning back to me, he quirked a brow. “Are you in?” Without hesitation, I pulled the coin pouch that Reese had given me and placed it on the table. “Speak. Please.” He eyed it in a bit of surprise. Perhaps I had tipped my hand into how desperate I was for this. But the money was supposed to buy our information. With a low whistle, he nodded, gesturing towards the bag. I opened it, so he could see the coin and the amount that was contained inside the sack. “You are looking for a small village on the outskirts of the market. I can draw you a map to there. You are going to want to prepare yourself with weapons and rations because it is going to be about a two-day journey. There, is a girl. Not quite a child but certainly not a woman yet. She is said to have a spell upon her, keeping her in a liminal state. She was cast from the market and now lives within this village, forced to remain until she perishes. But at night, she sings to the moon. Claims to know it.” “And why should we trust that this information is real?” Gabriel asked. “I don’t know,” the man said. “The people who live on the outskirts have not outright killed her which I believe is a good sign. You don’t usually keep problems like that around unless they can give you something. And from my knowledge of the moon, the ones who deal in its light, are soothsayers. I don’t know what you’re looking for or how that would help but…” he shrugged. “Thank you,” I told him. The sound of breaking glass sounded once more as the front doors burst open and the Velvet Guard stepped in. “And that’s my cue,” the man said, grabbing the coin and standing. “Wait,” I called. “Can I ask your name?” “You can,” he said with a crooked smile. “But it’s probably best I don’t give it to you. You need me though, I’ll be around.” Taking the coin, he turned, walking straight towards the bright cheeked drunkard that had started the fight to begin with. He grabbed him around the waist and began navigating him through the chaos and out the back door. As they passed us on their escape, the sandy haired man looked at me and winked. <<elseif $path == "hiredhelp">>The man was slight in build with the hint of musculature beneath his long sleeves. Dark hair was tied back from his face and his tanned cheeks were dark with the heat of the tavern. Gabriel went on alert the second he sat down but the man was looking directly at me. He was the one I had met with earlier. The one I had given all of Reese’s coin too. “Now, I admit I didn’t expect to see you in here tonight. Especially with a Fallen. But it does save me the trip of trying to find you.” “So you did find something?” I asked, not daring to hope. He grinned. ”There is someone you can contact, in fact, that is considered a child of the moon.” I perked up at that. “A child of the moon.” “That’s what she calls herself. I took the liberty of looking into her. She comes off as crazy, but perhaps there is truth in her insanity. It is the moon after all.” My heart fluttered. It was a lead. If it wasn't a good one then we could move on, but at the very least, it was something. “I would very much love this information,” I told him. A shout came from across the room as the man who had been pinned rolled and broke a full bottle of whiskey over another man's head. The tavern cheered loudly as he hopped onto a stool and pumped his fist in the air in triumph. “Considering how much you paid, I’m willing to give it to you.” Gabriel’s attention turned back towards us now. His hand was on his sword as he kept an eye on the brawl, in case it shifted any closer to us. “You should be giving the lady the information simply because she asked.” “Technically, she didn’t ask. And technically, I don’t have to do anything you say. She hired me. Not you.” He looked over his shoulder at the sandy haired man as he fell from the stool. “Do you know him?” I asked. “A little too well.” Turning back to me, he ducked close, keeping his voice low. “You are looking for a small village on the outskirts of the market. I can draw you a map to there. You are going to want to prepare yourself with weapons and rations because it is going to be about a two-day journey. There, is a girl. Not quite a child but certainly not a woman yet. She is said to have a spell upon her, keeping her in a liminal state. She was cast from the market and now lives within this village, forced to remain until she perishes. But at night, she sings to the moon. Claims to know it.” “And why should we trust that this information is real?” Gabriel asked. “I don’t know,” the man said. “The people who live on the outskirts have not outright killed her which I believe is a good sign. You don’t usually keep problems like that around unless they can give you something. And from my knowledge of the moon, the ones who deal in its light, are soothsayers. I don’t know what you’re looking for or how that would help but…” he shrugged. “Thank you,” I told him. The sound of breaking glass sounded once more as the front doors burst open and the Velvet Guard stepped in. “And that’s my cue,” the man said, grabbing the coin and standing. “Wait,” I called. “Can I ask your name?” “You can,” he said with a crooked smile. “But it’s probably best I don’t give it to you. You need me though, I’ll be around.” Taking the coin, he turned, walking straight towards the bright cheeked drunkard that had started the fight to begin with. He grabbed him around the waist and began navigating him through the chaos and out the back door. As they passed us on their escape, the sandy haired man looked at me and winked.<</if>> “Do you trust it?” Gabriel asked. “I don’t know.” “But are we following the lead?” “It’s the only one we have.” I told him. There was a heaviness in my gut over it. We could have very well bought information that would lead us to the middle of nowhere. The outskirts were unkind and not inhabited, from what I knew. The odds of us returning did not feel well. Looking at Gabriel, I took a deep breath.It was clear he was looking to me for how to proceed. [[Don’t start the journey tired. Rest for the night and get to know your companion]] [[Grab your supplies and make camp on the outskirts in order to get a better idea of what you’re dealing with]] My knees were numb as I knelt before the tapestry of swirling stars and a land far beyond the scope of what I could imagine. I prayed fervently, hoping that something would fall into my lap. I just needed a lead. A way to help the madness. After that, I was unsure of how to help the Fallen but I knew the key to it all was diminishing the pain they felt from the absence of the Knowing. If I could just do that, I could perhaps see what was left to a celestial cast out of the embrace. Perhaps life could continue for them just as it did for the rest of existence when tragedy struck. When I couldn’t take the pain in my knees any longer, I rose, wincing. The tapestry was unchanged and despite the belief that the Knowing did work in mysterious ways, I couldn’t help but feel as if my prayers had not been answered. I did not wish to return to the cottage, however, without something. They had hired me for the sole purpose of being useful. What good was I, if I returned to their door empty-handed? Turning, I sighed. Perhaps a different temple. Some were better than others. The vastness of them bringing the structure closer to the cosmic forces. Maybe this temple was simply too small for my prayers. As I passed the broken pew that the giant of a man had been working on, I paused. There was something tucked beneath the pew itself. A book. Looking around, I tried to see if it was some sort of mistake. The more paranoid part of me said it was a trap. But I had never been one to refuse a book. Especially one that was abandoned by such a careless man. Picking it up, I flipped open the pages. It was nothing special. Just a small book of different tales. Scattered short stories all scribbled out in nearly illegible writing. I was about to close it, when the grace in my hand began to glow. Words lit upon the page, the old words etched over in silver. //Seek the moon// I stared at it, sitting down on the newly fixed pew with the book in my lap. Two wolves howled at an image of the moon, the light of which fell down upon their shimmering fur. They bowed their head in peaceful supplication then and near the alter, where the tapestry hung, it glowed bright. ~~~~~ When I returned to the cottage, I was greeted with the absolute enticing smell of suckling pig. Reese was out back around a fire pit, roasting an entire hog. Elias sat in a chair nearby, looking as if he had regained some of his color while Gabriel sat next to him, hunched over. As I rounded the corner of the house, his eyes lifted though, perking up a bit. “You’re not dead,” Reese proclaimed. “Good for you.” I stood on the outside ring of the family, looking in on them. I could see a few empty bottles sitting around, a mug of tea or kafe, nearby. They looked as if they had been casually conversing and I hesitated to interrupt them. “Were you successful?” Elias asked hopefully. I couldn’t help but notice the dark rings beneath his eyes. This was important to him in several ways. “I….” “Elias,” Gabriel started. “She should eat. It’s been a long day and she does look famished.” “Oh, I don’t wish to impose,” I said quickly. “I have an entire pig here. You think you’re taking food from us?” Reese asked with a raised brow. Elias nodded. “Reese’s new job gave him a bonus today.” “It would be nice if he would now tell us what his new job is,” Gabriel said softly. Normally, that statement would be laced with suspicion, but the two celestials only looked at the man as if he could do no wrong. They were proud of what he had done and all that he had provided. “Truly, Graceling. Come sit with us and feast.” I took my place near the fire, holding out my gloves hands. The warmth seeped into me. It wasn’t exactly cold out but I still liked the heat. It reminded me of home. “I went to pray,” I told them as we all settled. “I thought if I could ask the Knowing what it would like done with one of its children, that perhaps we might have a better lead. At first, nothing happened but just as I was about to leave, the Knowing provided.” “The comfort of the Knowing always provides,” both Elias and Gabriel said at once. Reese shifted uncomfortably. Pulling the book from my bag, I handed it to Gabriel. Elias was looking over his shoulder. “I believe,” I said, “that the key to the madness is within the moon. This book references a point in where the moon can be touched. If the Night Market is supposed to be a nexus point in our worlds, why wouldn’t we be able to get to the moon as well? Touch it, perhaps. Harvest its light?” Gabriel frowned. “For what purpose.” That, I did not know. My excitement sunk a bit at the thought of it. I hadn’t gotten that far. Elias, on the other hand, was starting to look a bit more excited. “A spell component,” he said softly. His eyes sought out Reese. “It could work, right? The moon is the closets to the Knowing. It could mimic grace. Perhaps if we got the right ingredients to the right person, they could concoct something to mimic the Knowings embrace. It would stem the madness.” Reese raised a brow. “Surprised you’re saying such a think. Isn’t a mimicry of the embrace blasphemy or something?” Elias’s face fell, the idea having not crossed his mind in the excitement. I could see almost immediately that Reese felt bad about his words. When he moved closer to Elias, he gave the man an apologetic look. “It could work,” Gabriel said, ignoring what was being passed between the two other men. “I do not like the mimicry of the embrace so I would prefer we do not advertise what we are doing, but it might be worth it. If it helps me, then it could certainly help Elias as well.” “There’s a witch at the end of apothecary alley,” Reese was saying. “If anyone could help us, it is her.” The bitterness that crossed Elias’s face rolled through me like a shudder. “Lucinda Albright should not get a hold of anything having to do with the Knowing.” “I was more thinking about that kid of hers,” Reese said. “Hazel.” I knew of neither of the women that they spoke of and assumed that would all come in time. For now, it looked as if we actually had a direction though. A purpose for me to cling to and follow in the upcoming days. “Well then,” Gabriel intoned. “We shall go find the moon, I believe.” “We?” I startled. “You will not be going alone,” he stated. “And seeing as you are taking this journey because of me, it is only logical that I join you.” “You are not strong enough, Gabriel,” Elias implored. “You can’t just walk out into the Night Market. You don’t know what it contains.” “I trust the Graceling,” he said softly. “Gabriel…” “My decision is final.” Reese looked between both Elias and Gabriel, looking as if he wanted to say something. Instead, he pulled a paring knife from his pocket. “Who wants pig cheek?” I watched that night as they carved into the pig. As plates were passed around, mine given to me in a warning not to break anymore. The three of them put aside their disagreement and spoke kindly through the evening and by the end of my second plate, I found myself relaxing into their candor and bouts of laughter. I mainly listened, feeling myself smile at the familiar feeling of family once more. When the night grew chilly, Gabriel set a blanket around my shoulders, coming to sit by my side. Reese and Elias were off in the fields, holding hands and slow dancing beneath the light of the moon. “They are beautiful,” I whispered. Gabriel nodded. “Their love is unique.” Turning to him, I shook my head. “I will do this quest for you without your help. You can stay here with them if you wish.” “I do not.” “Why?” There was very little contemplation to my question. The answer to it was one he had already thought well on and were now engrained in his bones. “Because it is important to make my way in this world if I choose to live within it as well.” I felt a small thrill at his words. I had always felt that way and very rarely had I been given the chance to prove myself. “I do not even know where we should begin looking for the likes of a moon,” I laughed at him, expelling the excitement and the nerves that I was felling over our upcoming journey. “It seems like a quest straight from a fairy tale.” “Fairy tale?” “A book,” I corrected. “Well, where do these books suggest you start?” [[We must find someone that perhaps has knowledge of the moon itself]] [[We must simply look for the highest point in the market where the land and sky can touch]] [[We must find a tavern. All great journey’s start in a tavern]] <<set $path to "pious">> I wandered through the alleys, for a few hours after that, letting my mind clear and thinking upon the fact that I had just entrusted what was arguably supposed to be my job, to a complete stranger. It didn’t sit right with me, but then again, the fact that I was entirely in over my head was a constant throb at the back of my skull. I was not an individual who was strong. Arguably, the fact that I was even given grace was merely because of a moment of unaccustomed defiance. Simply because I wished to live. I didn’t think it made me special. And now, I was wondering if Reese had done the right thing by entrusting me with the fate of his family. I was someone young and untested. This was starting to feel far too big for me. “Alright.” I startled, reaching for the dagger I had sequestered in my pocket and looking around. “I got a lead for you but it’s a weird one. Still working on more information.” It was the man from before. The one that had only left me hours prior. He had fallen in step beside me as if we were old friends and was holding out his arm for me to take. I blinked down at it. “What?” He sighed. His hair fell from the half knot he had it in, thick black locks sweeping across his face. “Take my arm and act as if you know me.” “I don’t know you.” “And no one around us needs to know that.” Looping his arm in mine he held me firm against him. I got the sense, however, it was not in a threatening manner. It was all done in a way that would suggest to others to give us a wide berth. It was offering us privacy. “The light of the moon,” he said softly, patting my hand as if we were dear friends having an intimate conversation. “If you can find the point in the market where you can reach out and touch the moon, you can harvest its light. From there, you can have a spell crafted for you.” “You learned all this in an hour?” I asked incredulously. He shrugged. “I’m good at my job.” “Alright, where do I go to harvest this moonlight. And how?” “I don’t have that information yet. That’s going to be what I can hopefully give you two days from now. For now, though, I’m telling you it’s a lead. Once you obtain it, come and find me and I’ll put you in contact with someone that can craft a spell.” “Just like that?” “Just like that.” He looked at me out of the corner of his eye. “You’re paying me handsomely, Graceling. There is not an ulterior motive here and I’m not in the job of screwing people over.” “Apologies, I think I am just shocked you got an answer so quick.” “You lucked out,” he laughed. “My sister likes the weird and your issue is a bit different. I had a hunch she would know what to do here. Now,” turning down at alley, he walked me to the edge of the district. “Keep low for a few days please. If I start inquiring about things that have to do with celestials and gracelings, people are going to start sniffing around. Don’t go anywhere alone. Do not make any unnecessary risks.” Releasing me, he put his hands in his pockets, walking away from me without another word. I was left staring after him, mouth slightly agape, but filled with a small bit of hope. At the very least, it was a lead. ~~~~~ When I returned to the cottage, I was greeted with the absolute enticing smell of suckling pig. Reese was out back around a fire pit, roasting an entire hog. Elias sat in a chair nearby, looking as if he had regained some of his color while Gabriel sat next to him, hunched over. As I rounded the corner of the house, his eyes lifted though, perking up a bit. “You’re not dead,” Reese proclaimed. “Good for you.” I stood on the outside ring of the family, looking in on them. I could see a few empty bottles sitting around, a mug of tea or kafe, nearby. They looked as if they had been casually conversing and I hesitated to interrupt them. “Were you successful?” Elias asked hopefully. I couldn’t help but notice the dark rings beneath his eyes. This was important to him in several ways. “I….” “Elias,” Gabriel started. “She should eat. It’s been a long day and she does look famished.” “Oh, I don’t wish to impose,” I said quickly. “I have an entire pig here. You think you’re taking food from us?” Reese asked with a raised brow. Elias nodded. “Reese’s new job gave him a bonus today.” “It would be nice if he would now tell us what his new job is,” Gabriel said softly. Normally, that statement would be laced with suspicion, but the two celestials only looked at the man as if he could do no wrong. They were proud of what he had done and all that he had provided. “Truly, Graceling. Come sit with us and feast.” I took my place near the fire, holding out my gloves hands. The warmth seeped into me. It wasn’t exactly cold out but I still liked the heat. It reminded me of home. “I sought out someone to help us. I am not sure if he is a mercenary or just a hand for hire but he certainly seemed to know what he was talking about. Within an hour he got back to me with information with the promise of more in two days.” Reese laughed a little. “Cost all my money?” I looked away sheepishly. I had assumed that price was not an issue but now I wondered if I had misstepped. Especially given the kindness I had been shown. “Calm yourself, kiddo,” Reese said. “I knew what I was doing when I handed you that bag. Now what did this fella say.” I eyed him. It was then I realized I expected him to lie. Back home, people often did when it came to money. But perhaps the Night Market was not as ruled by coin as other lands were. “He spoke of moonlight. An area where the moon and market touched. He said if I could harvest some of the light, a spell could be crafted. One that maybe be able to help abate the madness.” Elias perked up at that, mulling it over for a moment. “It could work,” he said slowly. “I have not heard of someone trying such a thing but it does make sense. The moon and the Knowing are closely corrected. Perhaps it could mimic grace? Or be a substitute for a celestial without their grace?” “It could work,” Gabriel said, ignoring what was being passed between the two other men. “I do not like the mimicry of the embrace so I would prefer we do not advertise what we are doing, but it might be worth it. If it helps me, then it could certainly help Elias as well.” “The man I spoke to, he didn’t give me his name, but he said he would be able to put us in contact with someone who would be able to craft the spell.” I couldn’t help the excitement that was now entering my voice. The idea that we might have a direction. That I had a purpose. It left me feeling breathless with anticipation. “Well then,” Gabriel intoned. “We shall go find the moon, I believe.” “We?” I startled. “You will not be going alone,” he stated. “And seeing as you are taking this journey because of me, it is only logical that I join you.” “You are not strong enough, Gabriel,” Elias implored. “You can’t just walk out into the Night Market. You don’t know what it contains.” “I trust the Graceling,” he said softly. “Gabriel…” “My decision is final.” Reese looked between both Elias and Gabriel, looking as if he wanted to say something. Instead, he pulled a paring knife from his pocket. “Who wants pig cheek?” I watched that night as they carved into the pig. As plates were passed around, mine given to me in a warning not to break anymore. The three of them put aside their disagreement and spoke kindly through the evening and by the end of my second plate, I found myself relaxing into their candor and bouts of laughter. I mainly listened, feeling myself smile at the familiar feeling of family once more. When the night grew chilly, Gabriel set a blanket around my shoulders, coming to sit by my side. Reese and Elias were off in the fields, holding hands and slow dancing beneath the light of the moon. “They are beautiful,” I whispered. Gabriel nodded. “Their love is unique.” Turning to him, I shook my head. “I will do this quest for you without your help. You can stay here with them if you wish.” “I do not.” “Why?” There was very little contemplation to my question. The answer to it was one he had already thought well on and were now engrained in his bones. “Because it is important to make my way in this world if I choose to live within it as well.” I felt a small thrill at his words. I had always felt that way and very rarely had I been given the chance to prove myself. “I do not even know where we should begin looking for the likes of a moon,” I laughed at him, expelling the excitement and the nerves that I was felling over our upcoming journey. “It seems like a quest straight from a fairy tale.” “Fairy tale?” “A book,” I corrected. “Well, where do these books suggest you start?” [[We must find someone that perhaps has knowledge of the moon itself]] [[We must simply look for the highest point in the market where the land and sky can touch]] [[We must find a tavern. All great journey’s start in a tavern]] <<set $path to "hiredhelp">> In the end, we needed rest. Neither of us wanted to start the journey tired. It was made clear to us, however, that we weren’t to return to Reese and Elias’s tonight. He had shoved enough money in our hands to get us a room at a nice little tavern and an extra couple of meals. “I still do not see why we cannot return to the cottage,” Gabriel was saying, setting a plate down in front of me. We had settled on a small tavern near the outskirts of the market. Close enough to the start of our journey but still in the relative comfort of the market. It was one more night of safety. “It looked as if Reese and Elias might have wanted some alone time,” I suggested pragmatically. Given the way the two of them had been looking at each other and the wandering hands I had seen when they had been dancing beneath the moon, I had no doubt in my mind that was what they wished. “We would have left them alone.” Gabriel took a seat across from me, looking at his stew curiously. It was something with boiled onions and mushrooms and a type of mutton that I was sure was not mutton at all but I didn’t know how to pronounce the animal it came from. Only that it tasted like hazelnuts. “It is not like we have discourse with them other than meals.” “Gabriel,” I said softly. “I think they wanted some time to be intimate with each other.” Gabriel frowned at that. “I’m not certain I know what that means.” I felt my own cheeks blush. I didn’t really know if I wanted to be explaining sexual intercourse to a celestial. “It uh- it merely means that… well, they want to spend time together, without others around, doing things that they don’t want an audience for.” I hoped that was enough. Desperately I hoped he would drop it. “They are having sex then.” Somehow, his voice seemed to echo across the room, causing a few of the patrons to chuckle. I ducked a little beneath the table, trying to make myself small. “I have been assured it is nothing to be ashamed over,” he told me. “The Knowing would make us believe it is sinful for celestials to partake in but the act of sex itself is not an inherently wrong thing. I have learned that bodies need a certain amount of release in order to regulate their emotional control.” I stared at him, wide and unblinking. He looked completely calm as he sipped on his soup. “Yes, well, I think that’s what Reese and Elias were hoping to do so that’s why we are staying at the tavern.” “They have never been ashamed before,” Gabriel said with a frown. “I do hear them when they sneak off.” “I don’t know if they mean for you to hear them, Gabriel. Most people, even ones comfortable with their sexuality, do try to keep those matters a bit private.” “Ah, that might be why they go in the back shed.” I placed my head in my hand but said nothing, eating my soup. “Does sex make you uncomfortable?” he asked curiously. “It is a natural desire for you to partake in given that you seem predominantly humanoid.” “I don’t have an issue with sex. I just don’t like talking about it. Loudly. In a public place.” “Are you ashamed?” I didn’t think I could sink much lower without hiding beneath the table entirely and I knew that my cheeks were bright points of color. “My apologies,” he said sincerely. “I in no way wished to make you uncomfortable. I sometimes forget that the situations that are perceived as silent hang-ups or shame in the other worlds are ones that can be seen from the Knowing’s perspective as a contrived issue.” I frowned. “But celestials don’t partake in…?” “No. We do not have the urge.” I frowned. But Elias… No. No, I would not be going there. It was inappropriate to ask and it would not be a path I would be driving Gabriel towards. “Could we talk about something else?” I asked. “Of course.” He sat straight in his chair, stiff almost, his eyes alert. Gabriel felt like a creature imitating what it was like to be a human. “What would you like to talk about?” “How about you? I don’t know you very well and we will be traveling together.” “My name is Gabriel. I am a celestial of the fourth quadrant in the cosmos’s belonging to the Knowing. I…” “No. No, Gabriel.” I put out my hand to stop him, hoping that we were not attracting any more attention. “I mean you. Not where you come from or what you worked as but you. What do you like to do?” “To do?” “Yes. With your free time? Do you have a hobby? I, for example, enjoy reading. I enjoy the sound of crackling fire. Sitting with good company.” “Ah,” he nodded. “Yes. Elias has been after me to cultivate something like that. I must say, I have yet to really find anything that suits me.” He took a bite of his stew, tipping his head to the side. “This is bad.” I snorted in laughter, thankful we were far away from the bar. It wasn’t the best stew I had but I had grown up on bland meals that my mother had pieced together with things from the garden. “I wasn’t aware celestials even ate food.” “We do. It is nothing we actually need for nourishment, however. I have found that since coming here, my palette craves beautiful things, however. Reese claims it is a substitute for the decadence of the Knowing and I am going to become addicted to something. Elias says we all find something that is a comfort and that’s okay. I am unsure who is right on this matter but I do know when a stew is over salted and this is certainly one of those times. Also, they used water instead of bone broth and you can tell.” I raised a brow at them. “I think we just found your hobby.” Looking down at the stew, he nearly sneered at it. I was almost certain he was about to cast it aside. “Do you cook?” “No. Reese does.” “Perhaps you should try to cook with him,” I suggested. “Perhaps,” he said, looking at the food now with an odd sense of curiosity. While he was not going to finish his meal, I was certainly going to finish mine. Within the last few days it was the most food I had had in weeks and I was not about to miss a meal just because it was less than sub par. Finishing my bowl and his, I considered going back and getting one more but felt a yawn overtake me as well. We headed up to our room, the two of us choosing to share one. It was with a slight amount of relief when he suggested it, given what we had endured the other night with the goblin. I didn’t think I could trust sleeping on my own. Settling down onto the bed, I laid on my side. Gabriel sat at the edge of his, looking out the window. “Do you sleep?” I asked curiously. I had seen him in rest of course but I wasn’t sure if that was due to the grace leeching from him or actual exhaustion. “Not often,” he said. “Though, I do feel a sense of tiredness.” The moon shone silver through the window, cutting across him. It played across his dark skin in hues of silver, lighting up the cracks where his grace should be like old scars. I curled my arm under my head, staring at him. “Does it hurt?” I asked quietly. He knew what I was speaking of without me having to really explain. My eyes were heavy across the paths of his skin. The fault lines a map of where he had been and how far he had fallen. I didn’t know much about celestials or the Knowing, but I did know that the higher within their rankings they were, the more grace was bestowed upon them. I wondered with the way Gabriel’s skin looked, if he had been someone important once. And what exactly he had done not to be there any longer. “Not the body,” he said. “Not anymore. It did when I first fell. I felt as if I was on fire and yet I was cold all at once. Now, it is the mind that bothers me more. There is such a silence there that I find disorienting.” “Is that what the madness is then? A silence?” “Yes. The absence of everything. No comforting embrace of the Knowing. No knowledge of what is to come or feeling as if the path I am taking is the most righteous. Just nothing. When the madness overtakes, you cannot even hear the sound of your own voice. There is nothing. Nothing but this bleak and desolate world.” His eyes ticked to me. “But then I heard you. That night you came to Reese and Elias’s, I heard you.” I looked at the soft glow of my hand and the smooth glass like skin upon my palm. “It’s because I’m a Graceling. Something in me allows me to break through the madness.” Or at least I assumed that to be true. I didn’t quite know. That was the problem in the end of it all. I knew I could help. I just didn’t know how. “How did you become blessed?” he asked. I curled my knees a bit tighter to myself, the thick scent of a burning world filling my senses. My father screaming for me to come back home. “I trusted that the Knowing had answered my prayers when others did not,” I whispered. He looked as if he were about to say something more but I turned away. My back was to him as I looked out towards the paper moon. Tomorrow, we would begin our journey. Tomorrow, we would find it and collects its light to help Gabriel and to help others like him. I just hoped we could reach the moon in time. ~~~~ I woke that night with a scream on my lips. The town had been burning. The church bell had fallen from the tower and smashed upon the ground wetly, the heat from the sky turning the golden steel into nothing more than mush. I was begging them. Beginning them all to please just come with me. Not to say. But they weren’t listening. Each one of them were only on their knees, holding their loved ones and praying for a quick defeat. Because they believed. They knew this was the path our world was supposed to take. Our time to join the light had come. But I didn’t want to. I was seventeen and not ready to die. The heat was unbearable though and my legs felt as if they could move to longer and the children were crying all around me and… “Shhh….” Strong arms were around me and the grace in my palm pulsed bright, lighting the entire room. I was on the ground, the sheets wrapped around my legs, with Gabriel kneeling beside me, holding me to his chest. I reached out to cling to him, simply for the source of grounding as the world turned into something less fiery. My throat tasted like ash and my eyes burned with tears. Gabriel was cool against me however, leaving my heart to calm. “You were having a nightmare,” he told me. I was reliving a memory. Pulling away from him, I wiped at my eyes. “Do you wish to speak about it? I hear that is helpful.” I shook my head. “No. I– No. No I don’t wish to speak about it.” We sat there, kneeling in the room, rest forgotten. I suddenly felt unsafe, the grace in my palm stinging. “Something is wrong,” I told him. The pain was sharp, as if cutting through me. I gasped, clutching my hand to my chest. “Something is terribly wrong.” A crash sounded from downstairs, a muffled scream falling into the quiet. [[Investigate the crash]] [[Sneak out the window]] [[Gather your things and leave out the front door. You have nothing to hide]] In the end, we gathered our supplies from the local vendors and headed out towards the last bits of town. There was a long stretch of land that wrapped around the market walls before spiraling out into the unknown. It was there that we made camp. We didn’t venture far from the market. The amber lights still swung comfortingly in the background while before us, was a sea of stars and a moon so bright that it felt as if it were about to fall upon us. I looked up at it as Gabriel began making camp, digging a small fire pit and laying out a few sleep sacks that were supposed to protect us from the night cold. It was far more bitter out here, the lack of lamplight to heat the streets making it nearly frigid. When the fire was blazing, I began to venture outwards, searching the area. It was almost as if it were a different world here. The liveliness of the market couldn’t be heard, despite not being far from the walls at all. The sounds of revelry, the music, the laughter, all of it was gone. Though I supposed all of that was only a mask for the desolate nature of the darker parts of the alleyway to begin with. As if they spoke of their joy and wonder loud enough, they could forget about the pain that drove them to the Night Market to begin with. Because that’s what this place was. A place for wandering pain, desperate to be forgotten. Crouching down, I ran my hands over the soil beneath. It was thick with pebbles and dry, porous dirt. I couldn't see a spread of grass anywhere. That in itself wasn’t as surprising as the lack of cobblestone streets. I missed the grass, though. I missed the sweet smell of hay. I missed my home. “It is quiet out here,” Gabriel said, voice coming from behind me. I startled, not having heard him approach. As I turned, I saw that he had gotten the fire burning bright and had pulled out some of our rations that Reese had made sure to pack. It was as if he were sending both his children to Sunday school for the day. I laughed a little at the thought. “Is the quiet amusing?” he asked. “No,” I said with a small shake of my head. “It was thinking of Reese. He is very protective.” “That is a way to look at it,” Gabriel agreed. We both looked out into the dark. It was pitch black despite the light of the moon. That was what concerned me more than anything. There should have at least been shadows. A looming structure. An outline of a tree. Instead, it looked as if there was a wall of nothing that not even the light of the starlit sky could touch. I didn’t know how we were supposed to venture forward. “Is the plan to just walk?” he asked. “We were given no reason to believe that we would not be accepted by the village.” I had a small map in my hand. The village was about a day's journey from here and I could only hope that it was worth it. “From what I can tell, we head in that direction, making sure the moon and the brightest star stay to the right of us.” “There are creatures wandering out there,” Gabriel said. He peered into the darkness in such a way that I wondered if he could see them. “What kind of creatures?” “Ones who wish for blood.” He tipped his head to the side, eyes sparking silver. “And perhaps something more.” “What do you mean by something more?” “There is a hunger out there. A painful one. It is as if…” I put my hand on him to stop him. His skin was beginning to glow with grace. “You cannot access your powers like that,” I told him. “Preferably, until we figure this all out, you shouldn’t be using your grace whatsoever.” He frowned, clearly bothered by this sentiment. “I am a celestial,” he stated. “How am I supposed to not use something that is innate to me?” “I don’t know. But if you use it, you could also be a beacon for whatever is out there.” Celestials were not hunted. Not like Gracelings. But Fallen’s were looked at as something easy to control. I had seen it happen all too often. A Fallen was just desperately looking for comfort. They would take it however it was given. I shuddered to think of someone like Gabriel, broken at someone's feet like that. “Come,” I suggested. “Sit with me by the fire. We should eat and get a good night's rest.” I looked back into the dark, to the spot Gabriel had been looking, trying to see if there was anything lurking in the dark. While I couldn’t see a thing, I in no way felt protected. The small knife strapped to my thigh was going to do nothing against whatever was watching us. Closing my eyes, I shoved aside my paranoia and walked back to the fire. It was warm and did wonders to drive off the chill. I pulled one of the blankets out and wrapped it around me as Gabriel handed me a few slices of bread and dried meat that had been packed. I ate them gratefully, never one to turn down food. I had eaten more in the last few days than I had in months. We were silent, the sound of the crackling fire the only thing around us. It made Gabriel shift uncomfortably and I could see that he too was not as comforted with our sleeping arrangements as we had once thought to be. The lack of sound that was coming from the outskirts had me far more concerned than if I had even heard a howl on the wind. Finishing my food, I laid down on my sleep sack. I was no stranger to the hard ground, having spent my youth having slumber parties in the old barn out back and sleeping on the hay. I noticed Gabriel did not lay down. “Do you sleep?” I asked curiously. I had seen him in rest of course but I wasn’t sure if that was due to the grace leeching from him or actual exhaustion. “Not often,” he said. “Though, I do feel a sense of tiredness.” The moon shone silver, cutting across him in stark lines. It played across his dark skin in hues of silver, lighting up the cracks where his grace should be like old scars. I curled my arm under my head, staring at him. “Does it hurt?” I asked quietly. He knew what I was speaking of without me having to really explain. My eyes were heavy across the paths of his skin. The fault lines a map of where he had been and how far he had fallen. I didn’t know much about celestials or the Knowing, but I did know that the higher within their rankings they were, the more grace was bestowed upon them. I wondered with the way Gabriel’s skin looked, if he had been someone important once. And what exactly he had done not to be there any longer. “Not the body,” he said. “Not anymore. It did when I first fell. I felt as if I was on fire and yet I was cold all at once. Now, it is the mind that bothers me more. There is such a silence there that I find disorienting.” “Is that what the madness is then? A silence?” “Yes. The absence of everything. No comforting embrace of the Knowing. No knowledge of what is to come or feeling as if the path I am taking is the most righteous. When the madness overtakes, you cannot even hear the sound of your own voice. There is nothing. Nothing but this bleak and desolate world.” His eyes ticked to me. “But then I heard you. That night you came to Reese and Elias’s, I heard you.” I looked at the soft glow of my hand and the smooth glass like skin upon my palm. “It’s because I’m a Graceling. Something in me allows me to break through the madness.” Or at least I assumed that to be true. I didn’t quite know. That was the problem in the end of it all. I knew I could help. I just didn’t know how. “How did you become blessed?” he asked. I curled my knees a bit tighter to myself, the thick scent of a burning world filling my senses. My father screaming for me to come back home. “I trusted that the Knowing had answered my prayers when others did not,” I whispered. He looked as if he were about to say something more but I turned away. My back was to him as I looked out towards the paper moon. Tomorrow, we would begin our journey. Tomorrow, we would find it and collects its light to help Gabriel and to help others like him. I just hoped we could reach the moon in time. ~~~~ I woke that night with a scream on my lips. The town had been burning. The church bell had fallen from the tower and smashed upon the ground wetly, the heat from the sky turning the golden steel into nothing more than mush. I was begging them. Begging them all to please just come with me. Not to stay. But they weren’t listening. Each one of them were on their knees, holding their loved ones and praying for a quick defeat. Because they believed. They knew this was the path our world was supposed to take. Our time to join the light had come. But I didn’t want to. I was seventeen and not ready to die. The heat was unbearable though and my legs felt as if they could move no longer and the children were crying all around me and… “Shhh….” Strong arms were around me and the grace in my palm pulsed bright, lighting the dark lanternless world around us. I was on the ground, fingers curled in the dirt, with Gabriel kneeling beside me, holding me to his chest. I reached out to cling to him, simply for the source of grounding as the world turned into something less fiery. My throat tasted like ash and my eyes burned with tears. Gabriel was cool against me however, leaving my heart to calm. “You were having a nightmare,” he told me. I was reliving a memory. Pulling away from him, I wiped at my eyes. “Do you wish to speak about it? I hear that is helpful.” I shook my head. “No. I– No. No I don’t wish to speak about it.” We sat there, kneeling upon the ground. I suddenly felt unsafe, the grace in my palm stinging. “Something is wrong,” I told him. The pain was sharp, as if cutting through me. I gasped, clutching my hand to my chest. “Something is terribly wrong.” A wet growl could be heard somewhere in the dark, along with the clacking of teeth. [[Go investigate the dark]] [[Find a place to hide]] [[Pack up and move towards the village. Stay wary]] I left the glowing embers of the fire, taking a few steps towards the dark. There was a line of trees where the growls were coming from but I could see nothing lurking between the trunks. Without hesitation, Gabriel stood and began following me as I tried to peer into the dark. “I can’t see anything,” I told him. “I can.” The silver from his eyes lit the underside of his face, casting him in shadows that made his features look sharp and almost unreal. I stumbled as I continued to approach the sound of the animal, while Gabriel strode a few steps ahead. “It is wounded,” he told me. I listened to the sounds more carefully. They were cut off with a slight whimper at the end. Soft enough that it was caught on the wind and carried away. I rushed forward into the dark a bit further, trying to find a way to approach the creature, despite not being able to find it. Gabriel’s arm was on me in warning almost immediately. “Harmed creatures are often unaware of the help that is in front of them. You will wish to approached with caution. And to have some sort of plan.” “I can’t even see where the creature is,” I told him. Slowly, he guided me forward. My eyes adjusted just enough so I could see the faint outline of something large, laying among the thicket. As I moved aside, the glow from the market penetrated the dark. There was a thick bit of rope wrapped around the creature's ankle, holding it in place. “Gabriel, your sword please.” “I do not think….” “Your sword.” He handed it to me upon my demand, helping me curl my fingers around the hilt. “Keep it calm. I’m going to try and cut it free.” I paused as I was walking away. “Do not use your grace.” There was a huff of breath as I obviously had called his plan. There was little doubt that using his grace was instinct for almost everything and yet it was the one thing he was not allowed to do. Taking my steps slowly, I approached the creature, a scaled tail thumping against the ground. The cord wrapped around their furred hind leg glowed gold and I recognized it as the enchanted bindings you could get from the market itself. Someone was hunting this poor thing. “I’m not going to hurt you,” I tried to soothe. Next to me, Gabriel was trying to imitate my sentiment and tone. Though it was doubtful it understood either of us or even viewed us as anything other than its attacker. Running my hand down its flank, I tried not to startle as it twitched towards me. “If you are to release it, do it soon. It is looked at you with hackles raise and exposed teeth.” I cut the rope immediately before scrambling away. I could feel the creature move and as it stood, I felt my heart stop in my throat. It was far taller than any other animal I had known, its shoulders brushing the lower boughs of the tall pines around us. It turned to me with glowing red eyes, a mimicry of fire cast upon the surrounding earthen floor. Peeling back its lip, it snarled at me and I clutched the sword in my hand in preparation for what was to come. But when it turned, it did so with an irritated snort, before limping off into the dark. I didn’t dare move until the rumble of its footsteps were gone. “That was perhaps not the most intelligent course of action,” Gabriel said lightly. He was by my side and helping me to my feet, taking back his sword. I couldn’t disagree with him but knowing now that the creature was lying in wait to be slaughtered, I was happy with my decision. “Your heart is racing,” he told me. I could feel it. It slammed against my chest with a bang. “Perhaps we should not camp for the night. I think we should just continue on to our destination.” I doubted I would be able to sleep if I were to lay down once more. “Whatever your desire is,” he said softly. I stared at the pool of blood that was on the ground. I wondered if whoever had caught the creature, would now hunt us in return. The night grew cold. Far colder than either of us were prepared for and along with the sound of our crunching boots, I could hear my teeth chattering. I could no longer feel my toes and each breath I took felt like a sharp pain that was slicing across my chest. While Gabriel gave no indication that he was cold, his fingers felt stiff against me. I was near suggesting that we find a source of light to look at the map, simply for something to say out load, but at this point, we had been traveling for hours and had found nothing nearby that could offer us shelter. The only logical thing I could think to do was make another fire and hope that it did not attract the wrong sort of company. But just as I was about to suggest this, the sky burst with light. The moon appeared from behind a large mountain I had not even known was there, silver and heavy in the sky. I gasped as I looked upwards. It was far larger than I had ever seen. I lifted my hand. As if I could touch it. My skin was frosted in the moonlight, crystallized with bits of ice. When I turned to Gabriel, he looked fragmented through the ice that clung to my lashes. “The village has to be nearby,” he murmured. “The map indicated it to be right here.” I looked but there was nothing. Not even a speck of smoke. Just the looming mountain range and the moon perched atop its peak. “We could travel upwards towards it,” Gabriel was saying. “Though I cannot determine how long it will take, and your heartbeat is slowing to a concerning extent.” He looked none too concerned about it but it had the desired effect of making it pump a bit harder. “No, I don’t think we were duped. I believe our map to be accurate. We just have to look a bit more. Maybe they are behind one of the bends of the mountain or…” There was a humming that echoed through the mountain. It took a moment to follow the sound but when I did, I saw the silhouette of a form, bathed in shadow and moonlight. The girl was dancing upon the jagged ridge of a worn mountain trail, her pointed feet bare and hopping from rock to rock. She wore a ragged dress, torn and frayed, and her long blonde hair fell in dirty waves down her back. Yet there was a beauty there. Something I was not quite used to. She was young and unassuming and looked as if she belonged to the night. “She is singing to the moon,” Gabriel said. “How can you tell?” I couldn’t make out what she was saying which was odd all on its own. The market usually translated all languages for us but we may have been too far back. “I can feel it,” Gabriel whispered with a frown, not understanding his own words. Approaching, we tried to keep our steps loud so as not to startle her. But even as I called out to her, she did not stop her dancing. She only laughed, looking at the two of us before curtsying. Then, she danced down the side of the mountain as if it were nothing. Without a discussion, we followed her. Walking as fast as we could, we wove through the mountain path to where she had been, spying a faint glowing hole within the rock surface. The amber light of a warm fire danced across glass steps that led down into the earth. “Do you think this is the village?” I asked. Gabriel exchanged a look with me. Hand on his sword, he began making his way down. The stairs were a straight shot and I had to keep my eyes forward so as not to feel like I would tip into the abyss below. The walls were all made of juts of glass and crystal, reflecting beautiful frozen images of fire from within. They gave off heat though, warming my nearly frozen skin and dousing my hair with sweat. As we rounded a bend, the cavern suddenly opened up below, boasting the same frozen fire glass along with a sprawling city beneath. “Halt,” a soft rumble came from the depths of a hooded cloak. I had been so enraptured by my surroundings I had not even seen the spindling gate of moonstone before me. Nor the man that stood shrouded before it. “State your business,” he drawled. [[We’ve come to seek the moon]] [[There was a girl that we followed down here]] [[We were given a map to a village though we may be lost]] My heart began to pound as we quickly doused our fire and began looking for a place to hide away. But the outlands were unforgiving. The terrain was rocky and there were no caves to wait out our situation. The grove of trees we had seen earlier was where the sound was coming from, thus taking away any logical sense of cover. The market was lit behind us but in order to get there we would have to run. Eyes wide, I looked around, the embers dying in front of us and the market behind dimming with the onset of the evening. “I can’t see,” I told Gabriel as the dark began to creep forward. What lay before us suddenly seemed far darker than I thought before. “I can,” he told me. “The creature is prowling. I am uncertain whether it has seen us or not. Perhaps if we walk in the opposite direction we can hide in the shadows. I think it had seen our campfire.” I didn’t wait. Rising, I began stumbling forward, tripping over my own feet until Gabriel’s hands steadied me. Quickly, we began walking deeper and deeper into the pitch, listening for signs that we were being followed “Here.” I felt my back pressed up against something cool and slick. It felt as if it were a mound of land that had been polished, blades of dewy grass growing in patches before crumbling into clods of dirt. “Stay still,” Gabriel said. “It has not left the tree line but it was tracking our movement. I do not think it can see us if we maintain a stillness.” “What is it?” I asked. I had heard of the beasts within the outlands. They were far larger than any that roamed the market. Leviathan from the great beyond, prowling the outer rim of the realm, not daring to appear within the lantern light of the market proper. The ones who were exiled out here did not come back. Their bones made the beds for these creatures. Strips of flesh providing them warmth. “It looks to be a large cat like creature with a draconic head and tail.” My eyes grew wide. “What kind of creature would that even be?” “The kind that lives and breathes,” he said after a long pause, confused by my question. I didn’t choose to answer. I had forgotten that what I may have found odd for my people, was not necessarily for the market. “We will wait here and run if it begins to come close,” Gabriel said. “If that pleases you, my Graceling.” I turned my head to him. My Graceling. There was an odd sense of formality to it rather than anything intimate. I could barely see Gabriel in the dark but I did not get the sense that the ownership he spoke of was to be taken seriously. Instead, I wondered if Gabriel thought of me as a job. I wondered if celestials often looked at their charges this way. I did not know how long we waited but we stayed plastered to the mound of earth until I began shivering. When Gabriel suggested we move forward, I did not protest. The night grew cold. Far colder than either of us were prepared for and along with the sound of our crunching boots, I could hear my teeth chattering. I could no longer feel my toes and each breath I took felt like a sharp pain that was slicing across my chest. While Gabriel gave no indication that he was cold, his fingers felt stiff against me. I was near suggesting that we find a source of light to look at the map, simply for something to say out load, but at this point, we had been traveling for hours and had found nothing nearby that could offer us shelter. The only logical thing I could think to do was make another fire and hope that it did not attract the wrong sort of company. But just as I was about to suggest this, the sky burst with light. The moon appeared from behind a large mountain I had not even known was there, silver and heavy in the sky. I gasped as I looked upwards. It was far larger than I had ever seen. I lifted my hand. As if I could touch it. My skin was frosted in the moonlight, crystallized with bits of ice. When I turned to Gabriel, he looked fragmented through the ice that clung to my lashes. “The village has to be nearby,” he murmured. “The map indicated it to be right here.” I looked but there was nothing. Not even a speck of smoke. Just the looming mountain range and the moon perched atop its peak. “We could travel upwards towards it,” Gabriel was saying. “Though I cannot determine how long it will take, and your heartbeat is slowing to a concerning extent.” He looked none too concerned about it but it had the desired effect of making it pump a bit harder. “No, I don’t think we were duped. I believe our map to be accurate. We just have to look a bit more. Maybe they are behind one of the bends of the mountain or…” There was a humming that echoed through the mountain. It took a moment to follow the sound but when I did, I saw the silhouette of a form, bathed in shadow and moonlight. The girl was dancing upon the jagged ridge of a worn mountain trail, her pointed feet bare and hopping from rock to rock. She wore a ragged dress, torn and frayed, and her long blonde hair fell in dirty waves down her back. Yet there was a beauty there. Something I was not quite used to. She was young and unassuming and looked as if she belonged to the night. “She is singing to the moon,” Gabriel said. “How can you tell?” I couldn’t make out what she was saying which was odd all on its own. The market usually translated all languages for us but we may have been too far back. “I can feel it,” Gabriel whispered with a frown, not understanding his own words. Approaching, we tried to keep our steps loud so as not to startle her. But even as I called out to her, she did not stop her dancing. She only laughed, looking at the two of us before curtsying. Then, she danced down the side of the mountain as if it were nothing. Without a discussion, we followed her. Walking as fast as we could, we wove through the mountain path to where she had been, spying a faint glowing hole within the rock surface. The amber light of a warm fire danced across glass steps that led down into the earth. “Do you think this is the village?” I asked. Gabriel exchanged a look with me. Hand on his sword, he began making his way down. The stairs were a straight shot and I had to keep my eyes forward so as not to feel like I would tip into the abyss below. The walls were all made of juts of glass and crystal, reflecting beautiful frozen images of fire from within. They gave off heat though, warming my nearly frozen skin and dousing my hair with sweat. As we rounded a bend, the cavern suddenly opened up below, boasting the same frozen fire glass along with a sprawling city beneath. “Halt,” a soft rumble came from the depths of a hooded cloak. I had been so enraptured by my surroundings I had not even seen the spindling gate of moonstone before me. Nor the man that stood shrouded before it. “State your business,” he drawled. [[We’ve come to seek the moon]] [[There was a girl that we followed down here]] [[We were given a map to a village though we may be lost]] “I don’t think this is the right place for us,” I said, trying to keep my voice low. Gabriel was already packing up the meager supplies and dousing the fire to our camp. Without a word, he ushered me off towards a darker portion of the outlands. When I began digging the map from my pocket, he waved me quickly off. “I memorized it already.” I glanced down at the paper in my hand. To my knowledge, he had only seen it for a brief few moments. “It is a perk I obtained after the Fall,” he told me. “I need only look at something once.” His footsteps were rushed as we set out away from whatever was lurking in the dark. I wanted to find a source of light to read the map myself, but as the lights of the market began to fade, we were faced with nothing but an inky horizon. Placing a hand in front of me, I struggled to see even the barest outline of my fingers. Even my grace was swallowed by the pitch of night. When I stumbled, Gabriel caught me by the elbow. “You do not have night vision,” he observed. “No. I was human before coming to the Night Market.” I felt his grip shift on my arm then, holding me in such a way that guided me. “Is this alright?” His hand felt warm against my skin, gripping me just a bit too hard as he helped navigate me over what felt like an unbearable rocky terrain. Though, I had a suspicion it only seemed as such due to my lack of sight. It was odd, being without one of my senses. The vision I had taken for granted was all but gone now and I was relying entirely on Gabriel to lead me to safety. “It’s alright,” I told him. “If you would like, I could carry you. I am almost certain we would move faster.” Suddenly I was wondering what his arms would feel like. If I would be weightless in his grip. If he was gentle. I felt my heart flutter a little in my chest over the romanticism of it all but quickly pushed it away. I had read more than my fair share of romance novels in my youth and my thoughts were starting to wander. All this man was just trying to do was get us where we were going without me falling and breaking my neck. “I prefer to walk,” I told him. “Though your guidance is appreciated.” He didn’t respond but kept us moving forward, the faint glow from his eyes providing a soft sort of comfort. It did little to light the way but offered a soft outline of his face, the line of his jaw the only thing I could see. We walked in silence for a bit and after a while, I let myself trust him. After all, he was a celestial. The very creatures that I had prayed to for guidance as a child. “What do you know about the outlands?” I asked him. “Very little,” he said. “Only that it is what surrounds the market itself. I am assuming it is a place of exile.” “They say that the Night Market was not even up top years and years ago. That it was once a sprawling city underground. But then everything began to cave in so they had to move up top. The Outlands may be the ruins of the old city.” I paused. “Or, they are exile encampments. The Velvet Guard does seem to send the worst of their lot out to wander this terrain.” It was a death sentence. If you couldn’t see in the dark, I didn’t see how you would survive out here unless you were able to stumble upon civilization. “I heard the Velvet Guard has other means to punishment. Why would they exile the worst of them outside of the city when their flesh pits and auction blocks are much more profitable?” I shivered a little. The flesh trade in the market was far worse than the Velvet Guard wished to let on. I knew that my hand alone was worth more than a year's pay for most. “Maybe they feel bad?” Though it was clear I was just trying to make sense of a nonsensical situation. Panic was beginning to swell within me the further we walked. “Do you think we have made a mistake, Gabriel? Coming out here like we are. Do you suppose that these people will even help us? If they are the ones that not even the Velvet Guard will keep, what reason do they have to show us any sort of compassion?” “Because it is the correct thing to do,” he told me. “Not everyone operates under that assumption.” “Perhaps not. But most I believe do. The world is not a terrible place unless we make it one.” I had believed that. It was what I had been taught my entire life. But what was I supposed to do in the face of a world burning. What had we done to deserve that? Terrible actions fell upon my people and for reasons I couldn’t fathom. Then again, maybe I had not known the full extent of my village's actions. Maybe we had deserved death in the end. “You seem contemplative,” he observed. “It’s nothing. I just wish to make it to the village.” “Then we will focus on that.” The night grew cold. Far colder than either of us were prepared for and along with the sound of our crunching boots, I could hear my teeth chattering. I could no longer feel my toes and each breath I took felt like a sharp pain that was slicing across my chest. While Gabriel gave no indication that he was cold, his fingers felt stiff against me. I was near suggesting that we find a source of light to look at the map, simply for something to say out load, but at this point, we had been traveling for hours and had found nothing nearby that could offer us shelter. The only logical thing I could think to do was make another fire and hope that it did not attract the wrong sort of company. But just as I was about to suggest this, the sky burst with light. The moon appeared from behind a large mountain I had not even known was there, silver and heavy in the sky. I gasped as I looked upwards. It was far larger than I had ever seen. I lifted my hand. As if I could touch it. My skin was frosted in the moonlight, crystallized with bits of ice. When I turned to Gabriel, he looked fragmented through the ice that clung to my lashes. “The village has to be nearby,” he murmured. “The map indicated it to be right here.” I looked but there was nothing. Not even a speck of smoke. Just the looming mountain range and the moon perched atop its peak. “We could travel upwards towards it,” Gabriel was saying. “Though I cannot determine how long it will take, and your heartbeat is slowing to a concerning extent.” He looked none too concerned about it but it had the desired effect of making it pump a bit harder. “No, I don’t think we were duped. I believe our map to be accurate. We just have to look a bit more. Maybe they are behind one of the bends of the mountain or…” There was a humming that echoed through the mountain. It took a moment to follow the sound but when I did, I saw the silhouette of a form, bathed in shadow and moonlight. The girl was dancing upon the jagged ridge of a worn mountain trail, her pointed feet bare and hopping from rock to rock. She wore a ragged dress, torn and frayed, and her long blonde hair fell in dirty waves down her back. Yet there was a beauty there. Something I was not quite used to. She was young and unassuming and looked as if she belonged to the night. “She is singing to the moon,” Gabriel said. “How can you tell?” I couldn’t make out what she was saying which was odd all on its own. The market usually translated all languages for us but we may have been too far back. “I can feel it,” Gabriel whispered with a frown, not understanding his own words. Approaching, we tried to keep our steps loud so as not to startle her. But even as I called out to her, she did not stop her dancing. She only laughed, looking at the two of us before curtsying. Then, she danced down the side of the mountain as if it were nothing. Without a discussion, we followed her. Walking as fast as we could, we wove through the mountain path to where she had been, spying a faint glowing hole within the rock surface. The amber light of a warm fire danced across glass steps that led down into the earth. “Do you think this is the village?” I asked. Gabriel exchanged a look with me. Hand on his sword, he began making his way down. The stairs were a straight shot and I had to keep my eyes forward so as not to feel like I would tip into the abyss below. The walls were all made of juts of glass and crystal, reflecting beautiful frozen images of fire from within. They gave off heat though, warming my nearly frozen skin and dousing my hair with sweat. As we rounded a bend, the cavern suddenly opened up below, boasting the same frozen fire glass along with a sprawling city beneath. “Halt,” a soft rumble came from the depths of a hooded cloak. I had been so enraptured by my surroundings I had not even seen the spindling gate of moonstone before me. Nor the man that stood shrouded before it. “State your business,” he drawled. [[We’ve come to seek the moon]] [[There was a girl that we followed down here]] [[We were given a map to a village though we may be lost]] When Gabriel stood, pulling me to my feet, he took a moment, making sure I was steady. I looked up at him, apprehension on my face. “We should investigate the crash. Make sure everyone is okay.” The words didn’t feel right when they left my lips. As if I was setting him and I up for failure. But the thought that someone might be hurt downstairs wasn’t one I could sit back and rest on. Without a word, Gabriel nodded to me. His sword was still strapped to his him, his boots still laced. He hadn’t undressed for the night unlike me who was barefoot and without my wrap. Edging towards the door, he opened it slowly. The light from the hall flickered within our dark room. “A Fallen and a Graceling? Together? Are you sure?” “They have a room up there. Only one bed. Don’t know what they’re doing in there but I don’t really care. You told me you’d pay good for anything interesting. I thought they were interesting.” “Wonder if we should let them fuck so the girl gets pregnant. Baby would fetch a price.” Gabriel shut the door, turning to me. “We’re leaving.” I was already lacing up my shoes and heading towards the window. The drop to the cobbled streets below was just far enough to make me uncomfortable. Looking down, I took a breath. Next to me, Gabriel unwound a rope, dropping it down the side of the house. “I will hold this until your feet touch stone,” he told me. “What about you?” “I’ll follow. Do not worry.” Nodding, I climbed up onto the window sill, holding the rope in my hand and testing my weight against the grip. Slowly, I was lowered out of the second story window to the ground below. Righting myself, I looked upwards, ready for Gabriel to join. The shadow that loomed behind him snatched him before I could cry out. “Gabriel!” I could hear the scuffle, see the shadows dancing in the room above before his back hit the open window, shattering the upper tier of the glass and sending me careening backwards as it broke into small bits. I looked up at down the street but it was empty this time of night and the door to the tavern was suspiciously shut tight, the lights that had poured out the window suddenly doused. The rope sat in a pile at my feet and as I picked it up, I had some sort of inane notion to throw it back up. See if I could get it to catch on one of the broken bits of window pane and help him. There was a knife within my boot. I had it hidden for moments like this. But a resounding crack echoed from the room above before I could do anything. I waited, my head craned upwards as I held my breath, looking to see if he would appear. When he did, blood was splashed acorss his face, his eyes dark silver and jaw clenched. He jumped from the window, landing on his feet. His sword was coated with blood. “We should go,” he told me. There was no discussion as we walked towards the outlands. There didn’t need to be. I could feel my adrenaline dropping from the fear and the fight and next to me, Gabriel’s jaw was clenched tightly, anger rolling off of him in waves. When we exited the last alley within the market, the two of us finally halted. We stared out at the dark expanse before us. [[I didn’t know celestials killed]] [[Are you hurt?]] [[Is this what this journey is going to entail?]] When Gabriel stood, pulling me to my feet, he took a moment, making sure I was steady. “Do you wish to stay here?” My eyes ticked towards the door, the ache in the back of my head blinding. The ache was a warning I had felt only a handful of times. Once when I had stumbled into a back alley with flesh traders and another time when a little boy was about to drown in the sludge river near the Eternal Staircase. “No,” I told him. “And I don’t think we should go greet whatever is down there either,” I told him. It was a crash. Just an insignificant crash. But I didn’t trust it for a second. Gathering our meager belongings, we edged towards the window, pushing it all the way open. The drop to the cobbled streets below was just far enough to make me uncomfortable. Looking down, I took a breath. Next to me, Gabriel unwound a rope, dropping it down the side of the house. “I will hold this until your feet touch stone,” he told me. “What about you?” “I’ll follow. Do not worry.” Nodding, I climbed up onto the window sill, holding the rope in my hand and testing my weight against the grip. Slowly, I was lowered out of the second story window to the ground below. Righting myself, I looked upwards, ready for Gabriel to join. The shadow that loomed behind him snatched him before I could cry out. “Gabriel!” I could hear the scuffle, see the shadows dancing in the room above before his back hit the open window, shattering the upper tier of the glass and sending me careening backwards as it broke into small bits. I looked up at down the street but it was empty this time of night and the door to the tavern was suspiciously shut tight, the lights that had poured out the window suddenly doused. The rope sat in a pile at my feet and as I picked it up, I had some sort of inane notion to throw it back up. See if I could get it to catch on one of the broken bits of window pane and help him. There was a knife within my boot. I had it hidden for moments like this. But a resounding crack echoed from the room above before I could do anything. I waited, my head craned upwards as I held my breath, looking to see if he would appear. When he did, blood was splashed acorss his face, his eyes dark silver and jaw clenched. He jumped from the window, landing on his feet. His sword was coated with blood. “We should go,” he told me. There was no discussion as we walked towards the outlands. There didn’t need to be. I could feel my adrenaline dropping from the fear and the fight and next to me, Gabriel’s jaw was clenched tightly, anger rolling off of him in waves. When we exited the last alley within the market, the two of us finally halted. We stared out at the dark expanse before us. [[I didn’t know celestials killed]] [[Are you hurt?]] [[Is this what this journey is going to entail?]] When Gabriel stood, pulling me to my feet, he took a moment, making sure I was steady. “Gather your things. We will leave here tonight.” I nodded, trying to convince myself that we were overreacting more than anything else. We had nothing to hide. There was no reason why we couldn’t exit through the front door. Though something still burned in the back of my mind. A warning of sorts. I had had the feeling before. Once when I had stumbled into a back alley with flesh traders and another time when a little boy was about to drown in the sludge river near the Eternal Staircase. The two of us didn’t speak as we gathered our meager belongings. Slipping back on my worn boots I glanced towards Gabriel. He hadn’t undressed at all for the night and his shoes were still perfectly tied. As we exited the room, I let Gabriel go first. I couldn’t help but notice how his hand hovered on the sword at his side. It was a smaller one he had gotten from Reese. As we walked down the stairs that lead to the small bar and eatery, I cast my eyes about. The main room had emptied out considerably by now, leaving the bartender for the end of the evening and a few people sitting at a nearby table. They didn’t seem to be paying us any mind but as we began walking down the stairs, but I caught the small flick of the bartenders eyes as he glanced out way, tipping his head just so. “Gabriel,” I whispered. “I saw it.” We continued walking, as if nothing was wrong. My heart hammered in my chest so loudly I was nearly certain it was echoing throughout the room. When we got halfway to the door, I felt my breath leave me. “Leaving awful early, aren’t you?” the bartender asked. Before I turned to him I tried to put on my best weary smile. As if the early hours were also bothering me but it was just best to get a head start. “We thought we would get an early start to our journey,” I told him, hoping my voice didn’t sound strained. I could feel Gabriel’s hand rest on the pommel of his sword. The bartender nodded but the men sitting nearby had turned their attention to us. When I heard the chair scraping across the floor I internally winced. “How about you two have a drink with us?” One of the men said. “Looks as if you two are preparing for a long journey. Would love to help you out with that.” I felt myself back up against Gabriel. “No thank you.” When all three of them stood, I felt my stomach drop. The tallest of the three, the one that had spoken, stared at my hand eagerly. When his mouth stretched into some semblance of a smile, it was gold tipped and sharp. “Wasn’t asking, pretty.” When the three of them stepped forward, Gabriel shoved me behind him. Drawing his sword, he leveled his blade at them. They laughed with his stance, clearly not concerned with his weapon. It gave me the time to pull my own knife though, sliding it from my boot. “A Fallen and a Graceling. Gonna be good business tonight,” the man grinned. He set down a pouch of coin in front of the bartender. The man didn’t look as me as he took it, far too ashamed for selling us out. When the shorter of the three lunged, I jumped back. They descended upon Gabriel first, going for the bigger of the two of us and clearly not seeing me as much of a problem. When Gabriel’s eyes glowed silver they only faltered for a moment. The bigger of the three had broken a bottle and was swinging it wildly while the other two laughed and jeered, drinking from their mugs of ale as they flicked their knives. Gabriel’s fist collided with the man before his sword ever left his side. When it did, it flung out with a arc, catching the man in the shoulder. That was when the other two finally got involved. I watched as the three men fought, looking for my opening but each time I came close to lashing out with my own blade, I was almost certain I was going to hit Gabriel. I could see the blood running down his arms and the way the other mens faces looked pommelled and broken. When Gabriel flung one backwards, his eyes landed on me, the far easier target. Lunging forward, he reached for my middle but I swung with my dagger, cutting across his cheek. “You bitch.” It was the last thing he said as hi head was knocked to the table at the bar and he crumpled to the ground. White noise enveloped me as the fight continued. The bartender had all but disappeared when Gabriel straddled the leader of the group and continued to hit him. I noticed his sword was forgotten at his side, he now seeming to not care about any sort of efficiency. As the man beneath him stopped moving I realized I had to do something and only hoped that I wouldn’t be caught in the crossfire. My hands locked around his forearm and I could feel his muscles cord under my fingers as I tried to pull him away. It was there like a sharp knife. The desire to kill. There was a vacancy to Gabriel’s eyes atthe sight of the men bleeding on the floor. He wanted to finish the job. He didn’t want to leave them to come for us again. “This isn’t the way,” I told him gently. “We would be no better than them.” He looked as if he didn’t care and for a long moment I thought he would pull away from me. But with a snarl, he looked at the men through the open door before turning and walking out with me. Right out the front door like we had planned. There was no discussion as we walked towards the outlands. There didn’t need to be. I could feel my adrenaline dropping from the fear and the fight and next to me, Gabriel’s jaw was clenched tightly, anger rolling off of him in waves. When we exited the last alley within the market, the two of us finally halted. We stared out at the dark expanse before us. [[I didn’t know celestials killed]] [[Are you hurt?]] [[Is this what this journey is going to entail?]] I stuck close to Gabriel, knowing just how precarious this situation could become. The heat from below was nearly sweltering, causing my blouse to stick to the back of my neck and my hair to become lank. No one was supposed to be living in the outlands. This was the place where the exiles were sent. Yet, I could hear the clambering of a small village beyond where the guard stood. Wagons behind pulled through thick layers of dirt and the echo of laughter. “We’ve come to seek the moon,” I started hesitantly. “I don’t know if that means anything but we were directed towards a village out here?” I felt like a fool now that the words were spoken out loud. The way the man looked at me made me feel like a fool for saying it. If Gabriel had not been standing behind me, I would have run back out into the outlands and be done with this entire journey. “You one of those night creatures?” the man asked. “Night creatures?” “Vampires,” he clarified. “We got a few here and they are always going on about the moon.” My eyes ticked up to the craggy ceiling and where I knew the dark sky lay. The girl who had been dancing in the dark came to mind, her silhouette ghostly against the backdrop of the jagged mountain expanse and the light of the full moon. Wisps of silver tinted hair had danced around her as she gracefully stepped from rock to rock. I know I had seen her. I could conjure an image of her so clearly. “What do you mean they go on about the moon?” I asked. “I don’t know. I stay away from it all. They are an odd bunch and I’m not all together certain they aren’t dangerous. But we have a creed here that all are welcome.” The man had a gruff voice to match his even gruffer appearance. As he stepped into the torchlight, I could see his pocked face, a scar lashing down across one eye and a beard that was in desperate need of grooming. He was big and tall and towered even over the bulk of someone like Gabriel. “What are you seeking the moon for?” he asked. I ticked my eyes towards Gabriel, unsure how else we were supposed to spin this tale without sounding absolutely out of touch. But the man saved us by waving us away. “You know what? I don’t need to know. Just a guard. Doesn’t matter one bit to me. Just need to ask you one last question. You on exile or you here to trade?” Gabriel stepped forward, about to tell him our entire story, I was sure of it. When I placed a hand on his arm he fell silent. “Exile,” I said. The man didn’t seem to even question it. “You’re lucky you found this place. Next outpost is several miles out. I saw Kavatti running down here a few moments ago. I’m assuming her being out there is fortuitous. Not a lot of light guides exiles down to here.” “Kavatti?” “The vamp. She’s an odd one. She goes out to the edge of the cliffs and dances beneath the moonlight. Says it gives her power or some such bull.” Stepping aside, he leaned against the wall, clearly no longer on guard. “You’re going to meet a lot of odd ones down here. You’ll get used to it after a while though.” Both of us stood hesitantly, staring at the burly man like lost little lambs. When it was clear we were not going to move right away, he sighed, gesturing down the staircase with the butt of his ax. “Go on then. Plenty of people down there to help you acclimate. I’m sure I’ll see ya around.” With a hand to the small of my back, Gabriel pressed me forward, urging me to go. I felt my feet stumble over each other and smiled at the man in thanks as we passed. I could hear him mumbling as we descended into the makeshift mountain village. “Like little ducks,” he said. “Imprinting. Damn I need a new job.” The stairwell darkened briefly as we turned a corner. I could still hear the life bustling below but for a second, we were blinded. “Watch your step,” Gabriel intoned, helping guide me down. “No one should be living out here, Gabriel,” I whispered, as if the people down here didn’t already know that. “The Velvet Guard sends people out here to die. We all know it.” “That may be the current Warden’s intent but it is clear that life has persevered.” The stairwell opened into a deep and rolling cavern. Torches lit the walls and big basins of fire hung from the ceiling. Bits of light spilled from them, falling like rain into small magma pools beneath where some creatures were lounging. Dirt roads were carved between these pools, twisting around a small village of dirt cobbled huts with slate roofs. I felt myself stumble once more as I looked around. Dozen’s of people were down here, existing together, happy and content. They looked no worse for wear as they went about their lives, trading fresh bread with each other. Bending down to share a conversation with their neighbor. “There’s the girl,” Gabriel said. I could see her. The dancing girl. She was out on the edges of the cavern, still twirling, but obviously not welcome into the inner sanctum of light. Her dress looked dirty down here in the light of the torches and flames whereas up top it looked as if it had been made of moon silk. “The guard certainly didn’t seem as if he liked her,” I pointed out. “Do we go and speak to her or someone else?” The information we were given had said the individual we were looking for was between a child and a woman. Stuck in a liminal space. She was someone who sang to the moon and while this girl had danced and not sang, she was the closest so far to the description we had gained. “Do you have hesitation about speaking with her?” I nodded. “It is convenient?” I hated that my mind had turned this way but ever since coming to the market, I felt as if it was too easy, it was usually too good to be true. And despite us traveling into the dark lands that we were not supposed to be, the journey had been relatively easy. There were back alleys of the market that were far more dangerous than what we had just experienced. “So then we stay on guard,” Gabriel reasoned. “You read people far better than I. If you have a reason to walk from the conversation, I will walk with you.” I looked towards him, completely unused to the kind of loyalty that he was giving. Not even back home did I receive this. I was a woman. We were meant to be silent. Not to lead. I said nothing as we started through the village. A few people noted that we were newcomers but waited for us to approach. I wondered how many people came here and how often? If there were more places like this? If entire communities were thriving outside the Night Market proper, becoming one of the best kept secrets of this world. As we approached the girl, I saw what the guard meant. She presented as a young girl. Not quite a child but perhaps a teen of sorts. Someone blossoming into womanhood. There was something about her face though. Lines of ancient history spreading from her violet eyes. This was not a creature that was young despite what she wished the world to believe. “Excuse me?” I approached her, making sure to keep my distance and stay in the light. I knew nothing about vampires, but the girl seemed to not like the torchlight. In the end, it may have been nothing more than an illusionary safety. She stopped, toe poised in a perfect point, toenails yellowed and gnarled as her foot hovered above the dirt floor. “We couldn’t help but notice you above,” I started. “You were the one dancing, correct?” A smile stretched across her face, skin paper thin and cracking at the corners of her lips. “You seek the moon,” she whispered. I startled a little. “How did you know that?” She tipped her head upwards, as if to look towards the sky, and began swaying slightly back and forth. She did not answer us. Her eyes suddenly vacant as she began to slowly twirl. “I do not know if she has the presence of mind to help us,” Gabriel said. “Considering that we are attempting to collect moonlight for a spell, I think presence of mind is perhaps not our biggest concern.” Stepping closer, I crouched a little, trying to get down on the girl's level. “You are Kavatti, correct? We were sent here. Perhaps to you. We need help.” Suddenly I was on the flat of my back, the girl upon me, her bony fingers digging into the earth by my head. “So hungry.” Gabriel pulled her off, flinging her back into the shadows but I could still feel it. The skeletal protrusions of her limbs. I could still see the feral need in her eyes. Slowly, sitting up, I tried to keep my motions slow and concise. [[Are you alone down here?]] [[Can you understand what I'm saying?]] [[Is there any way we can help you?]] I stuck close to Gabriel, knowing just how precarious this situation could become. The heat from below was nearly sweltering, causing my blouse to stick to the back of my neck and my hair to become lank. No one was supposed to be living in the outlands. This was the place where the exiles were sent. Yet, I could hear the clambering of a small village beyond where the guard stood. Wagons behind pulled through thick layers of dirt and the echo of laughter. “There was a girl,” I started hesitantly. “She was up on the mountain ridge. We followed her here.” The man rolled his eyes, though the gestured was not directed towards us. There was a slight indignation upon hearing our words. As if he almost should have expected them. “That was no girl that you saw.” My eyes ticked up to the craggy ceiling and where I knew the dark sky lay. Her silhouette had been ghostly against the backdrop of the jagged mountain expanse and the light of the full moon. Wisps of silver tinted hair had danced around her as she gracefully stepped from rock to rock. It would have been so easy to see her as a phantom dancing on the wind but I couldn’t shake the image of her in my mind. “She certainly looked like a girl,” I started, not knowing what else I was supposed to say. “Ay, I’m sure she did. But that’s a creature of the night and I doubt she is the youth that she appears to be.” “Creature of the night?” Gabriel asked. “Vampire.” The man had a gruff voice to match his even gruffer appearance. As he stepped into the torchlight, I could see his pocked face, a scar lashing down across one eye and a beard that was in desperate need of grooming. He was big and tall and towered even over the bulk of someone like Gabriel. “Did she lure you down here?” he asked. “I do not think so,” I told him. “We were already out here.” “Exiles then?” Gabriel was about to correct him when I put my hand on his hand. “Yes,” I lied. I could feel the stern look coming from Gabriel as I said it but I didn’t want to explain to this guardsman why we were here. Not unless it became necessary. It was best for him to think that we were one of them. He nodded. “You’re lucky you found this place. Next outpost is several miles out. Probably a blessing Kavatti was up there.” “Kavatti?” “The vamp. She’s an odd one. She goes out to the edge of the cliffs and dances beneath the moonlight. Says it gives her power or some such bull.” Stepping aside, he leaned against the wall, clearly no longer on guard. “You’re going to meet a lot of odd ones down here. You’ll get used to it after a while though.” Both of us stood hesitantly, staring at the burly man like lost little lambs. When it was clear we were not going to move right away, he sighed, gesturing down the staircase with the butt of his ax. “Go on then. Plenty of people down there to help you acclimate. I’m sure I’ll see ya around.” With a hand to the small of my back, Gabriel pressed me forward, urging me to go. I felt my feet stumble over one another but made sure to smile at the man in thanks as we passed. I could hear him mumbling as we descended into the makeshift mountain village. “Like little ducks,” he said. “Imprinting. Damn I need a new job.” The stairwell darkened briefly as we turned a corner. I could still hear the life bustling below but for a second, we were blinded. “Watch your step,” Gabriel intoned, helping guide me down. “No one should be living out here, Gabriel,” I whispered, as if the people down here didn’t already know that. “The Velvet Guard sends people out here to die. We all know it.” “That may be the current Warden’s intent but it is clear that life has persevered.” The stairwell opened into a deep and rolling cavern. Torches lit the walls and big basins of fire hung from the ceiling. Bits of light spilled from them, falling like rain into small magma pools beneath where some creatures were lounging. Dirt roads were carved between these pools, twisting around a small village of dirt cobbled huts with slate roofs. I felt myself stumble once more as I looked around. Dozen’s of people were down here, existing together, happy and content. They looked no worse for wear as they went about their lives, trading fresh bread with each other. Bending down to share a conversation with their neighbor. “There’s the girl,” Gabriel said. I could see her. The dancing girl. She was out on the edges of the cavern, still twirling, but obviously not welcome into the inner sanctum of light. Her dress looked dirty down here in the light of the torches and flames whereas up top it looked as if it had been made of moon silk. “The guard certainly didn’t seem as if he liked her,” I pointed out. “Do we go and speak to her or someone else?” The information we were given had said the individual we were looking for was between a child and a woman. Stuck in a liminal space. She was someone who sang to the moon and while this girl had danced and not sang, she was the closest so far to the description we had gained. “Do you have hesitation about speaking with her?” I nodded. “It is convenient?” I hated that my mind had turned this way but ever since coming to the market, I felt as if it was too easy, it was usually too good to be true. And despite us traveling into the dark lands that we were not supposed to be, the journey had been relatively easy. There were back alleys of the market that were far more dangerous than what we had just experienced. “So then we stay on guard,” Gabriel reasoned. “You read people far better than I. If you have a reason to walk from the conversation, I will walk with you.” I looked towards him, completely unused to the kind of loyalty that he was giving. Not even back home did I receive this. I was a woman. We were meant to be silent. Not to lead. I said nothing as we started through the village. A few people noted that we were newcomers but waited for us to approach. I wondered how many people came here and how often? If there were more places like this? If entire communities were thriving outside the Night Market proper, becoming one of the best kept secrets of this world. As we approached the girl, I saw what the guard meant. She presented as a young girl. Not quite a child but perhaps a teen of sorts. Someone blossoming into womanhood. There was something about her face though. Lines of ancient history spreading from her violet eyes. This was not a creature that was young despite what she wished the world to believe. “Excuse me?” I approached her, making sure to keep my distance and stay in the light. I knew nothing about vampires, but the girl seemed to not like the torchlight. In the end, it may have been nothing more than an illusionary safety. She stopped, toe poised in a perfect point, toenails yellowed and gnarled as her foot hovered above the dirt floor. “We couldn’t help but notice you above,” I started. “You were the one dancing, correct?” A smile stretched across her face, skin paper thin and cracking at the corners of her lips. “You seek the moon,” she whispered. I startled a little. “How did you know that?” She tipped her head upwards, as if to look towards the sky, and began swaying slightly back and forth. She did not answer us. Her eyes suddenly vacant as she began to slowly twirl. “I do not know if she has the presence of mind to help us,” Gabriel said. “Considering that we are attempting to collect moonlight for a spell, I think presence of mind is perhaps not our biggest concern.” Stepping closer, I crouched a little, trying to get down on the girl's level. “You are Kavatti, correct? We were sent here. Perhaps to you. We need help.” Suddenly I was on the flat of my back, the girl upon me, her bony fingers digging into the earth by my head. “So hungry.” Gabriel pulled her off, flinging her back into the shadows but I could still feel it. The skeletal protrusions of her limbs. I could still see the feral need in her eyes. Slowly, sitting up, I tried to keep my motions slow and concise. [[Are you alone down here?]] [[Can you understand what I'm saying?]] [[Is there any way we can help you?]] I stuck close to Gabriel, knowing just how precarious this situation could become. The heat from below was nearly sweltering, causing my blouse to stick to the back of my neck and my hair to become lank. No one was supposed to be living in the outlands. This was the place where the exiles were sent. Yet, I could hear the clambering of a small village beyond where the guard stood. Wagons behind pulled through thick layers of dirt and the echo of laughter. “We were given a map to out here,” I started hesitantly. “We’ve come looking for someone but I don’t know if we’re lost or…” Or if the map was a fake. I was very aware that most of what Gabriel and I were going off of was faith. “A map?” The man asked, confused. “Didn’t realize they were mapping the outlands now. You get it from a trader?” “I really don’t know.” He grunted a little. “I’m not gonna ask you what it is you’re looking for because from my experience, anyone willingly coming to the outlands is not in search for anything good. But we do have a few rules in this city for non exiles. No causing ruckus. No trying to smuggle anyone back. If you are visiting family, when you go home you pretend they are dead.” Gabriel frowned at that. “Why?” “Because we don’t want trouble,” the man said. “And if it starts getting out that family is alive out here, we’re gonna get trouble.” The man had a gruff voice to match his even gruffer appearance. As he stepped into the torchlight, I could see his pocked face, a scar lashing down across one eye and a beard that was in desperate need of grooming. He was big and tall and towered even over the bulk of someone like Gabriel. “Head on down,” he said, nodding to us. “Careful of Kavatti lurking in the stairwell. Saw her dart down here and she likes to scare newcomers at times.” “Kavatti?” “May have seen her. Vamp girl that was up top. Presents as a child. Clearly not. Was probably messing around. She’s an odd one. She goes out to the edge of the cliffs and dances beneath the moonlight. Says it gives her power or some such bull.” Stepping aside, he leaned against the wall, clearly no longer on guard. “You’re going to meet a lot of odd ones down here. You’ll get used to it after a while though.” Both of us stood hesitantly, staring at the burly man like lost little lambs. When it was clear we were not going to move right away, he sighed, gesturing down the staircase with the butt of his ax. “Go on then. Plenty of people down there to help you acclimate. I’m sure I’ll see ya around.” With a hand to the small of my back, Gabriel pressed me forward, urging me to go. I felt my feet stumble over each other and smiled at the man in thanks as we passed. I could hear him mumbling as we descended into the makeshift mountain village. “Like little ducks,” he said. “Imprinting. Damn I need a new job.” The stairwell darkened briefly as we turned a corner. I could still hear the life bustling below but for a second, we were blinded. “Watch your step,” Gabriel intoned, helping guide me down. “No one should be living out here, Gabriel,” I whispered, as if the people down here didn’t already know that. “The Velvet Guard sends people out here to die. We all know it.” “That may be the current Warden’s intent but it is clear that life has persevered.” The stairwell opened into a deep and rolling cavern. Torches lit the walls and big basins of fire hung from the ceiling. Bits of light spilled from them, falling like rain into small magma pools beneath where some creatures were lounging. Dirt roads were carved between these pools, twisting around a small village of dirt cobbled huts with slate roofs. I felt myself stumble once more as I looked around. Dozen’s of people were down here, existing together, happy and content. They looked no worse for wear as they went about their lives, trading fresh bread with each other. Bending down to share a conversation with their neighbor. “There’s the girl,” Gabriel said. I could see her. The dancing girl. She was out on the edges of the cavern, still twirling, but obviously not welcome into the inner sanctum of light. Her dress looked dirty down here in the light of the torches and flames whereas up top it looked as if it had been made of moon silk. “The guard certainly didn’t seem as if he liked her,” I pointed out. “Do we go and speak to her or someone else?” The information we were given had said the individual we were looking for was between a child and a woman. Stuck in a liminal space. She was someone who sang to the moon and while this girl had danced and not sang, she was the closest so far to the description we had gained. “Do you have hesitation about speaking with her?” I nodded. “It is convenient?” I hated that my mind had turned this way but ever since coming to the market, I felt as if it was too easy, it was usually too good to be true. And despite us traveling into the dark lands that we were not supposed to be, the journey had been relatively easy. There were back alleys of the market that were far more dangerous than what we had just experienced. “So then we stay on guard,” Gabriel reasoned. “You read people far better than I. If you have a reason to walk from the conversation, I will walk with you.” I looked towards him, completely unused to the kind of loyalty that he was giving. Not even back home did I receive this. I was a woman. We were meant to be silent. Not to lead. I said nothing as we started through the village. A few people noted that we were newcomers but waited for us to approach. I wondered how many people came here and how often? If there were more places like this? If entire communities were thriving outside the Night Market proper, becoming one of the best kept secrets of this world. As we approached the girl, I saw what the guard meant. She presented as a young girl. Not quite a child but perhaps a teen of sorts. Someone blossoming into womanhood. There was something about her face though. Lines of ancient history spreading from her violet eyes. This was not a creature that was young despite what she wished the world to believe. “Excuse me?” I approached her, making sure to keep my distance and stay in the light. I knew nothing about vampires, but the girl seemed to not like the torchlight. In the end, it may have been nothing more than an illusionary safety. She stopped, toe poised in a perfect point, toenails yellowed and gnarled as her foot hovered above the dirt floor. “We couldn’t help but notice you above,” I started. “You were the one dancing, correct?” A smile stretched across her face, skin paper thin and cracking at the corners of her lips. “You seek the moon,” she whispered. I startled a little. “How did you know that?” She tipped her head upwards, as if to look towards the sky, and began swaying slightly back and forth. She did not answer us. Her eyes suddenly vacant as she began to slowly twirl. “I do not know if she has the presence of mind to help us,” Gabriel said. “Considering that we are attempting to collect moonlight for a spell, I think presence of mind is perhaps not our biggest concern.” Stepping closer, I crouched a little, trying to get down on the girl's level. “You are Kavatti, correct? We were sent here. Perhaps to you. We need help.” Suddenly I was on the flat of my back, the girl upon me, her bony fingers digging into the earth by my head. “So hungry.” Gabriel pulled her off, flinging her back into the shadows but I could still feel it. The skeletal protrusions of her limbs. I could still see the feral need in her eyes. Slowly, sitting up, I tried to keep my motions slow and concise. Swallowing thickly, I tried to keep my heart under control. “I didn’t know celestials killed.” I had of course heard the stories. The ones that claimed the beings of light as warriors against evil. I had seen the depictions in my churches but I had not once given it further thought. Seeing someone like Gabriel, a soul that cleary desired to be kind, commit such pain with his hands, was a sight that rang through me in a discordant note. “A Celestial’s job is to protect their charges as all costs. It does not matter what it does to our own soul or if a death blackens it. //We// do not matter. The people we are sent to protect are who matters.” I stared at him, my heart breaking a little at the lack of care he extended to himself. “But you were not sent to me, Gabriel,” I said softly. “I was sent to you.” He startled at that, looking at me as if he was only now realizing that this journey was about him. He was not protecting me through my own pilgrimage. Instead, he was seeking something for his own gain. I could see the knowledge play across him uncomfortably and I decided not to mention much more of it for the evening. It wasn’t worth it. Tonight, we simply needed to survive the outlands. Without saying another word, I turned back to the dark. “We look silly standing here,” I said, as neither of us moved. It started Gabriel just enough that he did a double take towards me. We both stepped forward at the same time. There was no path that led into the outlands. So postage that indicated where we should head. Only the darkness stretched before us, claiming the unknown land and hiding within it an uninhabitable expanse where the unwilling went to die. I had a map in my hand that was supposed to give me some semblance of a direction but the inky blight of night made it impossible to read. “I memorized it already.” I glanced down at the paper in my hand. To my knowledge, he had only seen it for a brief few moments. “It is a perk I obtained after the Fall,” he told me. “I need only look at something once.” His footsteps were rushed as we set out away from whatever was lurking in the dark. I wanted to find a source of light to read the map myself, but as the lights of the market began to fade, we were faced with nothing but an inky horizon. Placing a hand in front of me, I struggled to see even the barest outline of my fingers. Even my grace was swallowed by the pitch of night. When I stumbled, Gabriel caught me by the elbow. “You do not have night vision,” he observed. “No. I was human before coming to the Night Market.” I felt his grip shift on my arm then, holding me in such a way that guided me. “Is this alright?” His hand felt warm against my skin, gripping me just a bit too hard as he helped navigate me over what felt like an unbearable rocky terrain. Though, I had a suspicion it only seemed as such due to my lack of sight. It was odd, being without one of my senses. The vision I had taken for granted was all but gone now and I was relying entirely on Gabriel to lead me to safety. “It’s alright,” I told him. “If you would like, I could carry you. I am almost certain we would move faster.” Suddenly I was wondering what his arms would feel like. If I would be weightless in his grip. If he was gentle. I felt my heart flutter a little in my chest over the romanticism of it all but quickly pushed it away. I had read more than my fair share of romance novels in my youth and my thoughts were starting to wander. All this man was just trying to do was get us where we were going without me falling and breaking my neck. “I prefer to walk,” I told him. “Though your guidance is appreciated.” He didn’t respond but kept us moving forward, the faint glow from his eyes providing a soft sort of comfort. It did little to light the way but offered a soft outline of his face, the line of his jaw the only thing I could see. We walked in silence for a bit and after a while, I let myself trust him. After all, he was a celestial. The very creatures that I had prayed to for guidance as a child. “What do you know about the outlands?” I asked him. “Very little,” he said. “Only that it is what surrounds the market itself. I am assuming it is a place of exile.” “They say that the Night Market was not even up top years and years ago. That it was once a sprawling city underground. But then everything began to cave in so they had to move up top. The Outlands may be the ruins of the old city.” I paused. “Or, they are exile encampments. The Velvet Guard does seem to send the worst of their lot out to wander this terrain.” It was a death sentence. If you couldn’t see in the dark, I didn’t see how you would survive out here unless you were able to stumble upon civilization. “I heard the Velvet Guard has other means to punishment. Why would they exile the worst of them outside of the city when their flesh pits and auction blocks are much more profitable?” I shivered a little. The flesh trade in the market was far worse than the Velvet Guard wished to let on. I knew that my hand alone was worth more than a year's pay for most. “Maybe they feel bad?” Though it was clear I was just trying to make sense of a nonsensical situation. Panic was beginning to swell within me the further we walked. “Do you think we have made a mistake, Gabriel? Coming out here like we are. Do you suppose that these people will even help us? If they are the ones that not even the Velvet Guard will keep, what reason do they have to show us any sort of compassion?” “Because it is the correct thing to do,” he told me. “Not everyone operates under that assumption.” “Perhaps not. But most I believe do. The world is not a terrible place unless we make it one.” I had believed that. It was what I had been taught my entire life. But what was I supposed to do in the face of a world burning. What had we done to deserve that? Terrible actions fell upon my people and for reasons I couldn’t fathom. Then again, maybe I had not known the full extent of my village's actions. Maybe we had deserved death in the end. “You seem contemplative,” he observed. “It’s nothing. I just wish to make it to the village.” “Then we will focus on that.” The night grew cold. Far colder than either of us were prepared for and along with the sound of our crunching boots, I could hear my teeth chattering. I could no longer feel my toes and each breath I took felt like a sharp pain that was slicing across my chest. While Gabriel gave no indication that he was cold, his fingers felt stiff against me. I was near suggesting that we find a source of light to look at the map, simply for something to say out load, but at this point, we had been traveling for hours and had found nothing nearby that could offer us shelter. The only logical thing I could think to do was make another fire and hope that it did not attract the wrong sort of company. But just as I was about to suggest this, the sky burst with light. The moon appeared from behind a large mountain I had not even known was there, silver and heavy in the sky. I gasped as I looked upwards. It was far larger than I had ever seen. I lifted my hand. As if I could touch it. My skin was frosted in the moonlight, crystallized with bits of ice. When I turned to Gabriel, he looked fragmented through the ice that clung to my lashes. “The village has to be nearby,” he murmured. “The map indicated it to be right here.” I looked but there was nothing. Not even a speck of smoke. Just the looming mountain range and the moon perched atop its peak. “We could travel upwards towards it,” Gabriel was saying. “Though I cannot determine how long it will take, and your heartbeat is slowing to a concerning extent.” He looked none too concerned about it but it had the desired effect of making it pump a bit harder. “No, I don’t think we were duped. I believe our map to be accurate. We just have to look a bit more. Maybe they are behind one of the bends of the mountain or…” There was a humming that echoed through the mountain. It took a moment to follow the sound but when I did, I saw the silhouette of a form, bathed in shadow and moonlight. The girl was dancing upon the jagged ridge of a worn mountain trail, her pointed feet bare and hopping from rock to rock. She wore a ragged dress, torn and frayed, and her long blonde hair fell in dirty waves down her back. Yet there was a beauty there. Something I was not quite used to. She was young and unassuming and looked as if she belonged to the night. “She is singing to the moon,” Gabriel said. “How can you tell?” I couldn’t make out what she was saying which was odd all on its own. The market usually translated all languages for us but we may have been too far back. “I can feel it,” Gabriel whispered with a frown, not understanding his own words. Approaching, we tried to keep our steps loud so as not to startle her. But even as I called out to her, she did not stop her dancing. She only laughed, looking at the two of us before curtsying. Then, she danced down the side of the mountain as if it were nothing. Without a discussion, we followed her. Walking as fast as we could, we wove through the mountain path to where she had been, spying a faint glowing hole within the rock surface. The amber light of a warm fire danced across glass steps that led down into the earth. “Do you think this is the village?” I asked. Gabriel exchanged a look with me. Hand on his sword, he began making his way down. The stairs were a straight shot and I had to keep my eyes forward so as not to feel like I would tip into the abyss below. The walls were all made of juts of glass and crystal, reflecting beautiful frozen images of fire from within. They gave off heat though, warming my nearly frozen skin and dousing my hair with sweat. As we rounded a bend, the cavern suddenly opened up below, boasting the same frozen fire glass along with a sprawling city beneath. “Halt,” a soft rumble came from the depths of a hooded cloak. I had been so enraptured by my surroundings I had not even seen the spindling gate of moonstone before me. Nor the man that stood shrouded before it. “State your business,” he drawled. [[We’ve come to seek the moon]] [[There was a girl that we followed down here]] [[We were given a map to a village though we may be lost]] “Are you hurt?” I had seen the blood before we had exited the alley. There was more than enough of it coating his skin and the very edges of his coat. But I didn’t know if it was his or someone elses. I could only assume it was a mingling of both. “I heal quickly,” he assured. “That may have been the case once but you are no longer a full celestial.” Turning, I reached for him. “Let me see what I can–” When he flinched away I paused my movement. The line of his jaw clenched as he stared out into the dark ahead. I let my arm drop. “You do not like others taking care of you, do you.” He swallowed, tilting his chin upwards ever so slightly. “It is not anothers job to take care of a celestial. It is our job to service you.” It was an old and antiquated way of thinking to some but the reality in which Gabriel still lived. Even though I disagreed with the words, they still called to me. An echo of an old teaching I had once abided by. Without saying another word, I turned back to the dark. “We look silly standing here,” I said, as neither of us moved. It started Gabriel just enough that he did a double take towards me. We both stepped forward at the same time. There was no path that led into the outlands. So postage that indicated where we should head. Only the darkness stretched before us, claiming the unknown land and hiding within it an uninhabitable expanse where the unwilling went to die. I had a map in my hand that was supposed to give me some semblance of a direction but the inky blight of night made it impossible to read. “I memorized it already.” I glanced down at the paper in my hand. To my knowledge, he had only seen it for a brief few moments. “It is a perk I obtained after the Fall,” he told me. “I need only look at something once.” His footsteps were rushed as we set out away from whatever was lurking in the dark. I wanted to find a source of light to read the map myself, but as the lights of the market began to fade, we were faced with nothing but an inky horizon. Placing a hand in front of me, I struggled to see even the barest outline of my fingers. Even my grace was swallowed by the pitch of night. When I stumbled, Gabriel caught me by the elbow. “You do not have night vision,” he observed. “No. I was human before coming to the Night Market.” I felt his grip shift on my arm then, holding me in such a way that guided me. “Is this alright?” His hand felt warm against my skin, gripping me just a bit too hard as he helped navigate me over what felt like an unbearable rocky terrain. Though, I had a suspicion it only seemed as such due to my lack of sight. It was odd, being without one of my senses. The vision I had taken for granted was all but gone now and I was relying entirely on Gabriel to lead me to safety. “It’s alright,” I told him. “If you would like, I could carry you. I am almost certain we would move faster.” Suddenly I was wondering what his arms would feel like. If I would be weightless in his grip. If he was gentle. I felt my heart flutter a little in my chest over the romanticism of it all but quickly pushed it away. I had read more than my fair share of romance novels in my youth and my thoughts were starting to wander. All this man was just trying to do was get us where we were going without me falling and breaking my neck. “I prefer to walk,” I told him. “Though your guidance is appreciated.” He didn’t respond but kept us moving forward, the faint glow from his eyes providing a soft sort of comfort. It did little to light the way but offered a soft outline of his face, the line of his jaw the only thing I could see. We walked in silence for a bit and after a while, I let myself trust him. After all, he was a celestial. The very creatures that I had prayed to for guidance as a child. “What do you know about the outlands?” I asked him. “Very little,” he said. “Only that it is what surrounds the market itself. I am assuming it is a place of exile.” “They say that the Night Market was not even up top years and years ago. That it was once a sprawling city underground. But then everything began to cave in so they had to move up top. The Outlands may be the ruins of the old city.” I paused. “Or, they are exile encampments. The Velvet Guard does seem to send the worst of their lot out to wander this terrain.” It was a death sentence. If you couldn’t see in the dark, I didn’t see how you would survive out here unless you were able to stumble upon civilization. “I heard the Velvet Guard has other means to punishment. Why would they exile the worst of them outside of the city when their flesh pits and auction blocks are much more profitable?” I shivered a little. The flesh trade in the market was far worse than the Velvet Guard wished to let on. I knew that my hand alone was worth more than a year's pay for most. “Maybe they feel bad?” Though it was clear I was just trying to make sense of a nonsensical situation. Panic was beginning to swell within me the further we walked. “Do you think we have made a mistake, Gabriel? Coming out here like we are. Do you suppose that these people will even help us? If they are the ones that not even the Velvet Guard will keep, what reason do they have to show us any sort of compassion?” “Because it is the correct thing to do,” he told me. “Not everyone operates under that assumption.” “Perhaps not. But most I believe do. The world is not a terrible place unless we make it one.” I had believed that. It was what I had been taught my entire life. But what was I supposed to do in the face of a world burning. What had we done to deserve that? Terrible actions fell upon my people and for reasons I couldn’t fathom. Then again, maybe I had not known the full extent of my village's actions. Maybe we had deserved death in the end. “You seem contemplative,” he observed. “It’s nothing. I just wish to make it to the village.” “Then we will focus on that.” The night grew cold. Far colder than either of us were prepared for and along with the sound of our crunching boots, I could hear my teeth chattering. I could no longer feel my toes and each breath I took felt like a sharp pain that was slicing across my chest. While Gabriel gave no indication that he was cold, his fingers felt stiff against me. I was near suggesting that we find a source of light to look at the map, simply for something to say out load, but at this point, we had been traveling for hours and had found nothing nearby that could offer us shelter. The only logical thing I could think to do was make another fire and hope that it did not attract the wrong sort of company. But just as I was about to suggest this, the sky burst with light. The moon appeared from behind a large mountain I had not even known was there, silver and heavy in the sky. I gasped as I looked upwards. It was far larger than I had ever seen. I lifted my hand. As if I could touch it. My skin was frosted in the moonlight, crystallized with bits of ice. When I turned to Gabriel, he looked fragmented through the ice that clung to my lashes. “The village has to be nearby,” he murmured. “The map indicated it to be right here.” I looked but there was nothing. Not even a speck of smoke. Just the looming mountain range and the moon perched atop its peak. “We could travel upwards towards it,” Gabriel was saying. “Though I cannot determine how long it will take, and your heartbeat is slowing to a concerning extent.” He looked none too concerned about it but it had the desired effect of making it pump a bit harder. “No, I don’t think we were duped. I believe our map to be accurate. We just have to look a bit more. Maybe they are behind one of the bends of the mountain or…” There was a humming that echoed through the mountain. It took a moment to follow the sound but when I did, I saw the silhouette of a form, bathed in shadow and moonlight. The girl was dancing upon the jagged ridge of a worn mountain trail, her pointed feet bare and hopping from rock to rock. She wore a ragged dress, torn and frayed, and her long blonde hair fell in dirty waves down her back. Yet there was a beauty there. Something I was not quite used to. She was young and unassuming and looked as if she belonged to the night. “She is singing to the moon,” Gabriel said. “How can you tell?” I couldn’t make out what she was saying which was odd all on its own. The market usually translated all languages for us but we may have been too far back. “I can feel it,” Gabriel whispered with a frown, not understanding his own words. Approaching, we tried to keep our steps loud so as not to startle her. But even as I called out to her, she did not stop her dancing. She only laughed, looking at the two of us before curtsying. Then, she danced down the side of the mountain as if it were nothing. Without a discussion, we followed her. Walking as fast as we could, we wove through the mountain path to where she had been, spying a faint glowing hole within the rock surface. The amber light of a warm fire danced across glass steps that led down into the earth. “Do you think this is the village?” I asked. Gabriel exchanged a look with me. Hand on his sword, he began making his way down. The stairs were a straight shot and I had to keep my eyes forward so as not to feel like I would tip into the abyss below. The walls were all made of juts of glass and crystal, reflecting beautiful frozen images of fire from within. They gave off heat though, warming my nearly frozen skin and dousing my hair with sweat. As we rounded a bend, the cavern suddenly opened up below, boasting the same frozen fire glass along with a sprawling city beneath. “Halt,” a soft rumble came from the depths of a hooded cloak. I had been so enraptured by my surroundings I had not even seen the spindling gate of moonstone before me. Nor the man that stood shrouded before it. “State your business,” he drawled. [[We’ve come to seek the moon]] [[There was a girl that we followed down here]] [[We were given a map to a village though we may be lost]] “Is this what our journey will entail?” I asked quietly. I did not look at him. Not a single part of me cared about what he did back there. It was clear that word of our partnership had gotten out and I wondered just how many collectors and traders were looking for us now. It wasn’t as if we were hard to spot either. The outlands ironically felt far safer than the marker at the moment. “I apologize for my actions back there,” Gabriel said. “I forget that violence is not an option for some.” I frowned, ticking my gaze towards him. “It’s always an option, Gabriel. Some just choose not to do it. I think in your case, you had no choice. They attacked first.” He looked discontent with the knowledge but nodded all the same. Hoisting the strap of his pack, tighter on his shoulder, he nodded towards the nothingness. “And out there. If they attack first. Do you wish for me to do the same.” I peered into the dark. “How about we just put one foot in front of the other and let the moment decide that,” I told him. There was no path that led into the outlands. So postage that indicated where we should head. Only the darkness stretched before us, claiming the unknown land and hiding within it an uninhabitable expanse where the unwilling went to die. I had a map in my hand that was supposed to give me some semblance of a direction but the inky blight of night made it impossible to read. “I memorized it already.” I glanced down at the paper in my hand. To my knowledge, he had only seen it for a brief few moments. “It is a perk I obtained after the Fall,” he told me. “I need only look at something once.” His footsteps were rushed as we set out away from whatever was lurking in the dark. I wanted to find a source of light to read the map myself, but as the lights of the market began to fade, we were faced with nothing but an inky horizon. Placing a hand in front of me, I struggled to see even the barest outline of my fingers. Even my grace was swallowed by the pitch of night. When I stumbled, Gabriel caught me by the elbow. “You do not have night vision,” he observed. “No. I was human before coming to the Night Market.” I felt his grip shift on my arm then, holding me in such a way that guided me. “Is this alright?” His hand felt warm against my skin, gripping me just a bit too hard as he helped navigate me over what felt like an unbearable rocky terrain. Though, I had a suspicion it only seemed as such due to my lack of sight. It was odd, being without one of my senses. The vision I had taken for granted was all but gone now and I was relying entirely on Gabriel to lead me to safety. “It’s alright,” I told him. “If you would like, I could carry you. I am almost certain we would move faster.” Suddenly I was wondering what his arms would feel like. If I would be weightless in his grip. If he was gentle. I felt my heart flutter a little in my chest over the romanticism of it all but quickly pushed it away. I had read more than my fair share of romance novels in my youth and my thoughts were starting to wander. All this man was just trying to do was get us where we were going without me falling and breaking my neck. “I prefer to walk,” I told him. “Though your guidance is appreciated.” He didn’t respond but kept us moving forward, the faint glow from his eyes providing a soft sort of comfort. It did little to light the way but offered a soft outline of his face, the line of his jaw the only thing I could see. We walked in silence for a bit and after a while, I let myself trust him. After all, he was a celestial. The very creatures that I had prayed to for guidance as a child. “What do you know about the outlands?” I asked him. “Very little,” he said. “Only that it is what surrounds the market itself. I am assuming it is a place of exile.” “They say that the Night Market was not even up top years and years ago. That it was once a sprawling city underground. But then everything began to cave in so they had to move up top. The Outlands may be the ruins of the old city.” I paused. “Or, they are exile encampments. The Velvet Guard does seem to send the worst of their lot out to wander this terrain.” It was a death sentence. If you couldn’t see in the dark, I didn’t see how you would survive out here unless you were able to stumble upon civilization. “I heard the Velvet Guard has other means to punishment. Why would they exile the worst of them outside of the city when their flesh pits and auction blocks are much more profitable?” I shivered a little. The flesh trade in the market was far worse than the Velvet Guard wished to let on. I knew that my hand alone was worth more than a year's pay for most. “Maybe they feel bad?” Though it was clear I was just trying to make sense of a nonsensical situation. Panic was beginning to swell within me the further we walked. “Do you think we have made a mistake, Gabriel? Coming out here like we are. Do you suppose that these people will even help us? If they are the ones that not even the Velvet Guard will keep, what reason do they have to show us any sort of compassion?” “Because it is the correct thing to do,” he told me. “Not everyone operates under that assumption.” “Perhaps not. But most I believe do. The world is not a terrible place unless we make it one.” I had believed that. It was what I had been taught my entire life. But what was I supposed to do in the face of a world burning. What had we done to deserve that? Terrible actions fell upon my people and for reasons I couldn’t fathom. Then again, maybe I had not known the full extent of my village's actions. Maybe we had deserved death in the end. “You seem contemplative,” he observed. “It’s nothing. I just wish to make it to the village.” “Then we will focus on that.” The night grew cold. Far colder than either of us were prepared for and along with the sound of our crunching boots, I could hear my teeth chattering. I could no longer feel my toes and each breath I took felt like a sharp pain that was slicing across my chest. While Gabriel gave no indication that he was cold, his fingers felt stiff against me. I was near suggesting that we find a source of light to look at the map, simply for something to say out load, but at this point, we had been traveling for hours and had found nothing nearby that could offer us shelter. The only logical thing I could think to do was make another fire and hope that it did not attract the wrong sort of company. But just as I was about to suggest this, the sky burst with light. The moon appeared from behind a large mountain I had not even known was there, silver and heavy in the sky. I gasped as I looked upwards. It was far larger than I had ever seen. I lifted my hand. As if I could touch it. My skin was frosted in the moonlight, crystallized with bits of ice. When I turned to Gabriel, he looked fragmented through the ice that clung to my lashes. “The village has to be nearby,” he murmured. “The map indicated it to be right here.” I looked but there was nothing. Not even a speck of smoke. Just the looming mountain range and the moon perched atop its peak. “We could travel upwards towards it,” Gabriel was saying. “Though I cannot determine how long it will take, and your heartbeat is slowing to a concerning extent.” He looked none too concerned about it but it had the desired effect of making it pump a bit harder. “No, I don’t think we were duped. I believe our map to be accurate. We just have to look a bit more. Maybe they are behind one of the bends of the mountain or…” There was a humming that echoed through the mountain. It took a moment to follow the sound but when I did, I saw the silhouette of a form, bathed in shadow and moonlight. The girl was dancing upon the jagged ridge of a worn mountain trail, her pointed feet bare and hopping from rock to rock. She wore a ragged dress, torn and frayed, and her long blonde hair fell in dirty waves down her back. Yet there was a beauty there. Something I was not quite used to. She was young and unassuming and looked as if she belonged to the night. “She is singing to the moon,” Gabriel said. “How can you tell?” I couldn’t make out what she was saying which was odd all on its own. The market usually translated all languages for us but we may have been too far back. “I can feel it,” Gabriel whispered with a frown, not understanding his own words. Approaching, we tried to keep our steps loud so as not to startle her. But even as I called out to her, she did not stop her dancing. She only laughed, looking at the two of us before curtsying. Then, she danced down the side of the mountain as if it were nothing. Without a discussion, we followed her. Walking as fast as we could, we wove through the mountain path to where she had been, spying a faint glowing hole within the rock surface. The amber light of a warm fire danced across glass steps that led down into the earth. “Do you think this is the village?” I asked. Gabriel exchanged a look with me. Hand on his sword, he began making his way down. The stairs were a straight shot and I had to keep my eyes forward so as not to feel like I would tip into the abyss below. The walls were all made of juts of glass and crystal, reflecting beautiful frozen images of fire from within. They gave off heat though, warming my nearly frozen skin and dousing my hair with sweat. As we rounded a bend, the cavern suddenly opened up below, boasting the same frozen fire glass along with a sprawling city beneath. “Halt,” a soft rumble came from the depths of a hooded cloak. I had been so enraptured by my surroundings I had not even seen the spindling gate of moonstone before me. Nor the man that stood shrouded before it. “State your business,” he drawled. [[We’ve come to seek the moon]] [[There was a girl that we followed down here]] [[We were given a map to a village though we may be lost]] The girl look emaciated. The bones in her cheeks were sharp cuts across her skin and her eyes were a deep violet that pierced through the shadows. I looked to her hands, the ones that had been braced near my neck and into the light of the fire. They looked thin and blistered, as if even the smallest amount of light was a detriment to her. Gabriel stood between the two of us, his back corded, ready to strike if necessary. I brushed my hand across his arm, trying to tell him silently to stand down. There was no doubt that the girl in front of us was a dangerous creature but I wondered just how many people considered her dangerous without trying to understand. “Are you alone down here?” I asked, trying to catch her fluttering gaze. “Do you have family?” There was no one around. From the moment we began talking to her, people had kept their distance. She looked as if she was alone. Then again, if this was an exile camp, most of the people here probably were. “Family,” the girl repeated, the word rolling around on her tongue strangely. She then began to grin, as something registered in her mind. “At my family,” she giggled. “Yum yum yum.” I stood then, backing towards Gabriel. “She is crazed,” Gabriel said. “Whether from being out in a place like this or from lack of food, I am unsure but she is obviously not of her right mind.” “But she may have the answers we seek.” It was not an option to simply leave. Not after traveling all this way. I needed to do something to help her understand what we were saying. To somehow bring her back around to lucidity. Crawling forward, the girl looked at us with her head tipped. “Answers,” she whispered. “Answers answers answers. Hungry.” I turned to Gabriel hesitantly. He could see the question already in my eyes. “No,” he stated firmly. “She looks sick,” I reasoned. Perhaps if I could just give her a little bit of my blood then she would be able to help us. Be clear-headed. Gabriel was clearly having none of it, however. “You must eat down here. Where do you procure your food?” he asked. When her gaze flicked over to a small hovel, both Gabriel and I turned. It looked worn, and the roof looked as if it needed patched, but there was a candle in the window, flickering brightly. “There?” I asked. “If we get you food from there will you speak to us?” She receded into the shadows, crouching upon a rock and beginning to hum to herself. Rising to my feet, I gestured towards Gabriel, asking him to follow. The two of us slowly made our way towards the house. “Do you believe this is the wisest course of action?” he asked me. “No. But if she is the girl we are supposed to speak to, which I do believe she is, what other choice do we have? She looks practically starving, the poor thing. Even if she is not the person for us, we should at least tempt to feed her. We can’t just leave her like this.” Gabriel’s face looked pinched but he said nothing to disagree with me. I was starting to wonder if he could. It was something I noted to speak to him about later. There was no door to the hut. To any of them in fact. As we approached the one Kavatti indicated, I ducked my head inside. It was one circular room, barely wide enough to fit more than three people. There was a small shelf off to one side, lined with different jars and a set of stairs that led down into what looked like a cellar. “Hello?” I called out. A woman popped up, her frizzy hair tinged with blue and her coke bottle glasses sitting on the crisp apples of her tanned cheeks. “You new?” she asked. I nodded. “Yes. I uh- there’s a girl out there. Kavatti. She made an indication that there could be some food for her here?” The woman chuckled, a deep and low hum. “Did she now?” Climbing up from the cellar, she went over to the bookshelf. “Did she give you anything to trade for it?” We didn’t have to answer for her to know. “No. I don’t suppose she would.” Kicking the cellar door shut, she sighed, placing her hands on her ample hips. “Here’s the thing. Kavatti gets a bite of one of the locals here and there to keep her calm but any of the other donated blood, she does need to pay for. She has used up her rations for the week already.” “Rations?” “Yup,” she said with a pop. “We all got them here. Never a plush month.” Her eyes ticked over my shoulder to Gabriel. “What do you need Kavatti for anyway?” I cleared my throat, unsure of how much I could really trust these people, but at the same time, if we started lying our way through everything, I didn’t think we were going to make quick friends. “She might have some information we need,” I stated diplomatically. “But the state that we found her in doesn’t seem as if its going to be very helpful.” “Probably not. She keeps going up top and talking to that moon out there. Deplete her energy.” “Do you know what she is attempting?” Gabriel asked. “Communing with the future, according to her. I don’t put much stock in it. No one here really does.” “I’m sorry. I do have to ask. We were under the impression that no one was out here. That the beasts got all the exiles.” The woman leaned forward with a grin. “Because it’s important for you all to think that,” she said. “Because if you knew there were options, Velvet Guard wouldn’t have control.” “But why not shatter that illusion?” “Because we are small. And there are children. And sometimes, it is best to be forgotten,” she said sadly. “Now, what do you want to do about, Kavatti?” [[We have nothing to trade. Feed her yourself]] [[Trade your dagger for blood]] [[Try to find someone within the village that can help or donate blood]] The girl look emaciated. The bones in her cheeks were sharp cuts across her skin and her eyes were a deep violet that pierced through the shadows. I looked to her hands, the ones that had been braced near my neck and into the light of the fire. They looked thin and blistered, as if even the smallest amount of light was a detriment to her. Gabriel stood between the two of us, his back corded, ready to strike if necessary. I brushed my hand across his arm, trying to tell him silently to stand down. There was no doubt that the girl in front of us was a dangerous creature but I wondered just how many people considered her dangerous without trying to understand. “Do you understand what I am saying?” I asked gently. The girl looked crazed, sharp fangs peeking out through chapped lips. Even if this was the girl we were looking for, I didn’t think she could be of any help to us right now. “She looks lost to her own madness,” Gabriel murmured. “I do not know much about vampires other than if they are fledglings they are overcome with hunger. Though, she does not look to be a fledgling.” “But,” I stated, “she could be hungry.” “Hungry.” the girl's eyes snapped to mine, moaning as she clutched her stomach. “So hungry.” I turned to Gabriel hesitantly. He could see the question already in my eyes. “No,” he stated firmly. “She looks sick,” I reasoned. Perhaps if I could just give her a little bit of my blood then she would be able to help us. Be clear-headed. Gabriel was clearly having none of it, however. “You must eat down here. Where do you procure your food?” he asked. When her gaze flicked over to a small hovel, both Gabriel and I turned. It looked worn, and the roof looked as if it needed patched but there was a candle in the window, flickering brightly. “There?” I asked. “If we get you food from there will you speak to us?” She receded into the shadows, crouching upon a rock and beginning to hum to herself. Rising to my feet, I gestured towards Gabriel, asking him to follow. The two of us slowly made our way towards the house. “Do you believe this is the wisest course of action?” he asked me. “No. But if she is the girl we are supposed to speak to, which I do believe she is, what other choice do we have? She looks practically starving, the poor thing. Even if she is not the person for us, we should at least tempt to feed her. We can’t just leave her like this.” Gabriel’s face looked pinched but he said nothing to disagree with me. I was starting to wonder if he could. It was something I noted to speak to him about later. There was no door to the hut. To any of them in fact. As we approached the one Kavatti indicated, I ducked my head inside. It was one circular room, barely wide enough to fit more than three people. There was a small shelf off to one side, lined with different jars and a set of stairs that led down into what looked like a cellar. “Hello?” I called out. A woman popped up, her frizzy hair tinged with blue and her coke bottle glasses sitting on the crisp apples of her tanned cheeks. “You new?” she asked. I nodded. “Yes. I uh- there’s a girl out there. Kavatti. She made an indication that there could be some food for her here?” The woman chuckled, a deep and low hum. “Did she now?” Climbing up from the cellar, she went over to the bookshelf. “Did she give you anything to trade for it?” We didn’t have to answer for her to know. “No. I don’t suppose she would.” Kicking the cellar door shut, she sighed, placing her hands on her ample hips. “Here’s the thing. Kavatti gets a bite of one of the locals here and there to keep her calm but any of the other donated blood, she does need to pay for. She has used up her rations for the week already.” “Rations?” “Yup,” she said with a pop. “We all got them here. Never a plush month.” Her eyes ticked over my shoulder to Gabriel. “What do you need Kavatti for anyway?” I cleared my throat, unsure of how much I could really trust these people, but at the same time, if we started lying our way through everything, I didn’t think we were going to make quick friends. “She might have some information we need,” I stated diplomatically. “But the state that we found her in doesn’t seem as if its going to be very helpful.” “Probably not. She keeps going up top and talking to that moon out there. Deplete her energy.” “Do you know what she is attempting?” Gabriel asked. “Communing with the future, according to her. I don’t put much stock in it. No one here really does.” “I’m sorry. I do have to ask. We were under the impression that no one was out here. That the beasts got all the exiles.” The woman leaned forward with a grin. “Because it’s important for you all to think that,” she said. “Because if you knew there were options, Velvet Guard wouldn’t have control.” “But why not shatter that illusion?” “Because we are small. And there are children. And sometimes, it is best to be forgotten,” she said sadly. “Now, what do you want to do about, Kavatti?” [[We have nothing to trade. Feed her yourself]] [[Trade your dagger for blood]] [[Try to find someone within the village that can help or donate blood]] The girl look emaciated. The bones in her cheeks were sharp cuts across her skin and her eyes were a deep violet that pierced through the shadows. I looked to her hands, the ones that had been braced near my neck and into the light of the fire. They looked thin and blistered, as if even the smallest amount of light was a detriment to her. Gabriel stood between the two of us, his back corded, ready to strike if necessary. I brushed my hand across his arm, trying to tell him silently to stand down. There was no doubt that the girl in front of us was a dangerous creature but I wondered just how many people considered her dangerous without trying to understand. “We aren’t here to hurt you,” I tried to assure her. “In fact, if you are the person that we are here to seek, I would say we are here to help you more than anything else?” She cocked her head to the side, the motion causing her joints to crack loudly. I tried not to flinch. “Do you need help with anything?” I needed this girl to trust us. I needed her to know we were not her enemy. And in the end, I needed to know that we were not about to succumb to another trick of the market. Perhaps if we got to know her a bit better, we could ask her what we came here for. “Help?” The girl began to laugh. It was loud and shrieking and as I glanced over my shoulder I saw some of the villagers begin to move away. “Help the moon? Why would you help the moon?” “You are the moon?” Gabriel asked, confused. It somehow made her laughter higher pitched. Behind her I could see the fissures of stone race up the cavern wall at the mere sound of it. I winced as I stepped forward, Gabriel bracing at my side as if to stop me. “We just want to help,” I told her. “And maybe receive help in return. Would you like to talk with us? Is there somewhere more comfortable we can talk?” Her eyes flashed. “Hungry,” she hissed. I turned to Gabriel hesitantly. He could see the question already in my eyes. “No,” he stated firmly. “She looks sick,” I reasoned. Perhaps if I could just give her a little bit of my blood then she would be able to help us. Be clear-headed. Gabriel was clearly having none of it, however. “You must eat down here. Where do you procure your food?” he asked. When her gaze flicked over to a small hovel, both Gabriel and I turned. It looked worn, and the roof looked as if it needed patched but there was a candle in the window, flickering brightly. “There?” I asked. “If we get you food from there will you speak to us?” She receded into the shadows, crouching upon a rock and beginning to hum to herself. Rising to my feet, I gestured towards Gabriel, asking him to follow. The two of us slowly made our way towards the house. “Do you believe this is the wisest course of action?” he asked me. “No. But if she is the girl we are supposed to speak to, which I do believe she is, what other choice do we have? She looks practically starving, the poor thing. Even if she is not the person for us, we should at least tempt to feed her. We can’t just leave her like this.” Gabriel’s face looked pinched but he said nothing to disagree with me. I was starting to wonder if he could. It was something I noted to speak to him about later. There was no door to the hut. To any of them in fact. As we approached the one Kavatti indicated, I ducked my head inside. It was one circular room, barely wide enough to fit more than three people. There was a small shelf off to one side, lined with different jars and a set of stairs that led down into what looked like a cellar. “Hello?” I called out. A woman popped up, her frizzy hair tinged with blue and her coke bottle glasses sitting on the crisp apples of her tanned cheeks. “You new?” she asked. I nodded. “Yes. I uh- there’s a girl out there. Kavatti. She made an indication that there could be some food for her here?” The woman chuckled, a deep and low hum. “Did she now?” Climbing up from the cellar, she went over to the bookshelf. “Did she give you anything to trade for it?” We didn’t have to answer for her to know. “No. I don’t suppose she would.” Kicking the cellar door shut, she sighed, placing her hands on her ample hips. “Here’s the thing. Kavatti gets a bite of one of the locals here and there to keep her calm but any of the other donated blood, she does need to pay for. She has used up her rations for the week already.” “Rations?” “Yup,” she said with a pop. “We all got them here. Never a plush month.” Her eyes ticked over my shoulder to Gabriel. “What do you need Kavatti for anyway?” I cleared my throat, unsure of how much I could really trust these people, but at the same time, if we started lying our way through everything, I didn’t think we were going to make quick friends. “She might have some information we need,” I stated diplomatically. “But the state that we found her in doesn’t seem as if its going to be very helpful.” “Probably not. She keeps going up top and talking to that moon out there. Deplete her energy.” “Do you know what she is attempting?” Gabriel asked. “Communing with the future, according to her. I don’t put much stock in it. No one here really does.” “I’m sorry. I do have to ask. We were under the impression that no one was out here. That the beasts got all the exiles.” The woman leaned forward with a grin. “Because it’s important for you all to think that,” she said. “Because if you knew there were options, Velvet Guard wouldn’t have control.” “But why not shatter that illusion?” “Because we are small. And there are children. And sometimes, it is best to be forgotten,” she said sadly. “Now, what do you want to do about, Kavatti?” [[We have nothing to trade. Feed her yourself]] [[Trade your dagger for blood]] [[Try to find someone within the village that can help or donate blood]] We had nothing. The supplies we brought with us were only just enough to get us back home. There had been no expectation to find anyone out here and part of me had not been expecting to even find this so-called child of the moon. It was clear we were wildly unprepared with the information we had received. Then again, I didn’t know how I was supposed to prepare for a blood starved vampire that communed with the night. “Nothing,” I said simply, trying to give the woman a warm smile. “I’m sure we can just speak with her. Find a solution.” The woman dismissed us when it became clear we were not going to buy or trade for anything. Standing awkwardly before her for a long moment, I realized that they probably didn’t get a lot of outsiders within their small village. We had probably looked like hope to this woman. “Perhaps we can return here at a later date,” I said. “Bring some food and–” “Don’t bother,” she said quickly, busying herself within the small hovel. “We don’t need anyone from the market out here. Besides, if you’re out here with us, I can guarantee you’re not going back to the market any time soon.” “Why do you say that?” Gabriel asked. “‘Cause no one returns from here,” she said with a shrug. “We’re all exiled out here for a reason. The Guard isn’t going to let you back in.” I glanced at Gabriel but kept quiet after that. Instead, the two of us bid our farewell to the lady and stepped back outside into the sweltering heat of the cave. “Now what are we to do?” Gabriel asked. I watched the way his eyes moved around the cavern, looking for the weak spots. The point of opportunity in which someone might take advantage of us. “We need the information from that girl,” I told him. “We have no blood to give her,” he pointed out absently. With a sigh, I looked back towards where she danced. Just on the outskirts of light. The bones of her ankle were frail and knobby and I thought they would snap given one wrong step. “Yes we do,” I said firmly. My father had always instilled in me that we help the people who are unable to help themselves. That we were blessed but we were only blessed because the Almighty wished for us to care for others. Walking across the way, I pulled my knife from my boot. I wouldn’t have to give her much. Just enough that I could feed her. Keep her sane. Perhaps if I just sliced open my palm it would stem some of the bleeding. Vampires traditionally sipped from the arteries but I didn’t think that decision to be the wisest course of action and…. “What are you doing?” Gabriel stepped in front of me, his bulky form blocking my view. “We need answers,” I told him. His eyes ticked down towards the dagger. “Answers should not come at the price of your pain.” “It is my decision, Gabriel.” And it would help. It would help him. That was my job, after all. My purpose. “I am not comfortable with a feral beast taking away what essentially keeps you alive,” he told me firmly. “There are other options.” But as I looked around, I noticed how the people looked at us. How they were giving us a wide berth. There were other options but they were ones that would take time we did not have and resources I was not confident we could obtain. Ignoring him, I made to step around his solid form, heading towards Kavatti once again. His hand shot out and grabbed my upper arm before I could get far. Slowly, I turned and looked at the grip he had on me. Almost immediately, he let it go, dropping his head. “Apologies,” he whispered. “I just– I do not want you to do this.” “Gabriel–” “If you do this and you die, then I am dead as well, am I not? I would have no Graceling to help me. I would slip into madness.” That, gave me pause. The idea of leaving him out here all alone was not ideal. And I had made a promise to both Reese and Elias. To take care of him. The sadness on Elias’s face and the disappointment on Reese's was not one I wished to see. “Perhaps we could just bleed me and give it to her through a cask?” It sounded silly to say but it was a solution. One that made Gabriel shoulders drop in relief as he nodded his head. “We can empty one of her canteens and bleed you that way. Nothing much, however. I do not wish for you to become faint.” We moved away from the village at that. Away from Kavatti. Finding a secluded place where the heat did not seem so sweltering and the eyes so curious, we settled down against a rock wall. Gabriel emptied the canteen we had brought for drinking, looking at me warily. “I’m just going to slice open my palm,” I told him. “Give her a small bit of it. Nothing much.” My words were meant to assure both of us. As the dagger slid across me, splitting open my skin, I tried not to wince. I remembered how my father used to butcher pigs. One quick slice against their throat that ended up staining the hay red. Steam had risen from the barn on those mornings. I used to sit on the fence line and watch him, twisting the corn husks into little dolls for the children of the village. Squeezing my fist together, I held it over the opening, watching as a few drops dripped within. It was agonizingly slow and I had to make one more pass with the blade as I realized it was not deep enough. Gabriel sat by my side the entire time. When I got all I thought I was willing to give, I handed him the canteen. He set it aside before gently taking my hand. Already he had brought out the bandages from our pack and he began cleaning me up efficiently. His fingers were rough and dry, still cracked through with the lack of grace that was coursing through him. “May I ask you a question, Gabriel?” I asked, watching him tie off the cloth around my palm. “Do you feel the madness? Do you feel it sometimes coming for you?” He didn’t look at me as he began putting away our first aid. “Yes,” he said simply. “It gets worse every day.” I felt the urgency of the situation latch onto me much differently then. I was not willing to let this kind man fall. Not if I could give him a second chance. ~~~ Eagerly, she drank from the bottle we handed her, slurping at the contents and allowing none of it to spill. I could see my own blood glowing as it slid down her throat, lighting up her paper thin skin into a healthier flush. When it was gone, she whined into the opening, trying to tear the metal apart to lick it clean. I felt my stomach roll at the sight of it. “More,” she whimpered. “We have no more,” I told her. “I need more!” The canteen clattered against the cave wall as she stared at us with bright, lavender eyes. I watched as she grew a bit taller, the appearance of the gaunt child fading as she rose to her feet, her body filling out in a much more womanly manner. Gabriel stepped in front of me, ready to defend me. I shook my head sadly though. So much fear went into the things we did not understand. I doubted anyone had ever given this woman enough of their time to make her feel understood. “I want to help you,” I told her. “I will help you. But I also need information about the moon.” She perked at that, the word penetrating through whatever haze the blood had just taken away. “The moon?” her voice was softer. Set within a dream. She was still thin, the bones of her collar jutting out in painful edges. But the swell of breasts had formed and the sultry pout of her lips were crimson with my own blood. “I know plenty about the moon.” “We need to harvest its light for a spell. We need a way to mimic celestial grace.” “Oh,” she breathed. “How pretty.” “Can you help us with that?” “I can ask. You cannot take from the moon. You would have to ask. Do you wish to take all the light or just some?” I didn’t know how much light we even needed. The very idea of bottling it felt beyond me to begin with. “We only need some,” Gabriel told her. “Is this something you can do? “I shall ask,” she giggled. Thought when she smiled again, it was something far softer. Far more inviting. “Would you like to come with me, warm blood?” Holding out her hand, she looked directly at me. I felt my blood thrum in response to her. “We can leave the broken one behind.” [[Go with Kavatti]] [[Demand that Gabriel comes with you two]] We had nothing. The supplies we brought with us were only just enough to get us back home. There had been no expectation to find anyone out here and part of me had not been expecting to even find this so-called child of the moon. It was clear we were wildly unprepared with the information we had received. Then again, I didn’t know how I was supposed to prepare for a blood starved vampire that communed with the night. “How much to trade for some blood?” I asked the woman. I didn’t have much but if this was our solution to Gabriel’s problem, then it was my responsibility to see it through. Reaching down into my boot, I grabbed my dagger. “Would this work?” The woman looked at it with sly interest. Nearly everyone we had passed held a weapon of some kind. Even the children had small bits of rock and rope to sling at anyone that wished them harm. When the woman took my dagger, she hefted it in her hand before nodding to herself and going to one of the back shelves. She returned with a container slightly smaller than a wine bottle. “This should do the trick for her. Tell Kavatti hi.” It was doubtful the woman meant it but I smiled at her all the same as I ushered Gabriel out of the room. Pausing at the door, I looked back over my shoulder at her. “Perhaps we can return here at a later date,” I said. “Bring some food and–” “Don’t bother,” she said quickly, busying herself within the small hovel. “We don’t need anyone from the market out here. Besides, if you’re out here with us, I can guarantee you’re not going back to the market any time soon.” “Why do you say that?” Gabriel asked. “‘Cause no one returns from here,” she said with a shrug. “We’re all exiled out here for a reason. The Guard isn’t going to let you back in.” There was nothing we could say to convince her otherwise and the two of us ended up leaving the cave with more to contemplate than before. “Why would you do that?” he demanded instantly. The heat of the cavern hit us like a wall as we walked away from the small hut. “Because time is not on our side. Madness can strike a Fallen at nearly any moment and I am not going to sit and look for other solutions when one is staring us right in our face.” “That dagger was meant to protect you. Not be traded to protect me.” I whirled on him then, looking at him helplessly. “You do know my purpose, correct? I am trying to save you, Gabriel. That means I will be putting your own needs above mine and–” “I didn’t ask you to do that,” he snapped. When the anger pulsed through him, I could see the faint glow of grace trickle beneath his skin. A few times now, I had seen how his grace had responded. Always to heated moments when he felt out of control. I tried speaking to him in a much calmer voice from there. “Gabriel, this is fine. It will be fine.” If I hadn’t traded my dagger, the other solution I had was to feed Kavatti myself. Though, I wouldn’t tell him that. “Let’s just get this over and done with and then go home, okay?” I tried to smile encouragingly at him. Something soft and sweet that coaxed him to trust me. I didn’t think it worked for one instant. ~~~~ Eagerly, she drank from the bottle we handed her, slurping at the contents and allowing none of it to spill. I could see the blood glowing as it slid down her throat, lighting up her paper thin skin into a healthier flush. When it was gone, she whined into the opening, trying to tear the metal apart to lick it clean. I felt my stomach roll at the sight of it. “More,” she whimpered. “We have no more,” I told her. “I need more!” The canteen clattered against the cave wall as she stared at us with bright, lavender eyes. I watched as she grew a bit taller, the appearance of the gaunt child fading as she rose to her feet, her body filling out in a much more womanly manner. Gabriel stepped in front of me, ready to defend me. I shook my head sadly though. So much fear went into the things we did not understand. I doubted anyone had ever given this woman enough of their time to make her feel understood. “I want to help you,” I told her. “I will help you. But I also need information about the moon.” She perked at that, the word penetrating through whatever haze the blood had just taken away. “The moon?” her voice was softer. Set within a dream. She was still thin, the bones of her collar jutting out in painful edges. But the swell of breasts had formed and the sultry pout of her lips were crimson with my own blood. “I know plenty about the moon.” “We need to harvest its light for a spell. We need a way to mimic celestial grace.” “Oh,” she breathed. “How pretty.” “Can you help us with that?” “I can ask. You cannot take from the moon. You would have to ask. Do you wish to take all the light or just some?” I didn’t know how much light we even needed. The very idea of bottling it felt beyond me to begin with. “We only need some,” Gabriel told her. “Is this something you can do? “I shall ask,” she giggled. Thought when she smiled again, it was something far softer. Far more inviting. “Would you like to come with me, warm blood?” Holding out her hand, she looked directly at me. I felt my blood thrum in response to her. “We can leave the broken one behind.” [[Go with Kavatti]] [[Demand that Gabriel comes with you two]] We had nothing. The supplies we brought with us were only just enough to get us back home. There had been no expectation to find anyone out here and part of me had not been expecting to even find this so-called child of the moon. It was clear we were wildly unprepared with the information we had received. Then again, I didn’t know how I was supposed to prepare for a blood starved vampire that communed with the night. Turning to Gabriel, I kept my voice somewhat low. “Perhaps there is someone within the village who could donate blood,” I said. “Surely someone would want to help. They don’t want a blood starved vampire on the loose.” The woman cleared her throat. “I don’t think you’ll be finding a lot of sympathy for Kavatti. Though I’m not going to tell you what to do. But, if it’s all the same, if you aren’t here to trade or buy, I got some things I need to do.” Almost immediately, I felt guilty. I realized that they probably didn’t get a lot of outsiders within their small village. We had probably looked like hope to this woman. “Perhaps we can return here at a later date,” I said. “Bring some food and–” “Don’t bother,” she said quickly, busying herself within the small hovel. “We don’t need anyone from the market out here. Besides, if you’re out here with us, I can guarantee you’re not going back to the market any time soon.” “Why do you say that?” Gabriel asked. “‘Cause no one returns from here,” she said with a shrug. “We’re all exiled out here for a reason. The Guard isn’t going to let you back in.” I glanced at Gabriel but kept quiet after that. Instead, the two of us bid our farewell to the lady and stepped back outside into the sweltering heat of the cave. “Now what are we to do?” Gabriel asked. I watched the way his eyes moved around the cavern, looking for the weak spots. The point of opportunity in which someone might take advantage of us. “I truly do think we turn to the village. Ask them for donations or…” I trailed off a bit, frowning. Kavatti was someone in need and yet it was clear that no one was willing to help her. It went without saying that a person should simply help the ones less fortunate than them but looking around, I didn’t know if that rule could apply here. They all needed help. They all were individuals looking to survive. “Gabriel,” I started. “These people have nothing to give.” “I have observed that as well,” he said. “I believe they are trying to source food as a community. Kavatti is probably somewhat of a blessing because she drinks blood, but if they are all malnourished, as it looks, I do not think they have a lot of blood to give.” But they were trying. If that woman was to believed, they were trying with Kavatti. Not turning her away entirely. An extra meal for any of them at this point would be a luxury. “I want to help them,” I said softly. I didn’t know why they were here and in the end, it didn’t matter. They were still individuals deserving of our respect. “We can give them some of our excess rations,” Gabriel said, “but that leaves us in a spot if it takes longer to get home. We may just have to be content with not causing them more grief, but not being able to ease their pain either.” I turned to him. “How can you say that? Isn’t that entirely against who you are?” “Not when I am tasked to protect someone. And right now, you are the one I will be protecting,” he said seriously. “All others fall to the wayside due to that.” I was about to protest. No one had tasked him with this and I couldn’t understand why he so adamantly had taken this upon himself when I was the one who was supposed to be helping him. The woman from the shop came out though, interrupting us. “Here,” she said, shoving a bottle into my hands. “Just take it. I’ve been listening to you two and– well, just take it.” “Thank you,” I said sincerely. “If there is anything that we can–” The woman waved us off, clearly not wishing to associate with us further. When she went back into her hut, she pushed a small curtain before the door, signifying it was closed. For all her niceties, we were beginning to outstay our welcome. “Well,” I said. “Let’s go feed a child of the moon.” ~~~~ Eagerly, she drank from the bottle we handed her, slurping at the contents and allowing none of it to spill. I could see the blood glowing as it slid down her throat, lighting up her paper thin skin into a healthier flush. When it was gone, she whined into the opening, trying to tear the metal apart to lick it clean. I felt my stomach roll at the sight of it. “More,” she whimpered. “We have no more,” I told her. “I need more!” The canteen clattered against the cave wall as she stared at us with bright, lavender eyes. I watched as she grew a bit taller, the appearance of the gaunt child fading as she rose to her feet, her body filling out in a much more womanly manner. Gabriel stepped in front of me, ready to defend me. I shook my head sadly though. So much fear went into the things we did not understand. I doubted anyone had ever given this woman enough of their time to make her feel understood. “I want to help you,” I told her. “I will help you. But I also need information about the moon.” She perked at that, the word penetrating through whatever haze the blood had just taken away. “The moon?” her voice was softer. Set within a dream. She was still thin, the bones of her collar jutting out in painful edges. But the swell of breasts had formed and the sultry pout of her lips were crimson with my own blood. “I know plenty about the moon.” “We need to harvest its light for a spell. We need a way to mimic celestial grace.” “Oh,” she breathed. “How pretty.” “Can you help us with that?” “I can ask. You cannot take from the moon. You would have to ask. Do you wish to take all the light or just some?” I didn’t know how much light we even needed. The very idea of bottling it felt beyond me to begin with. “We only need some,” Gabriel told her. “Is this something you can do? “I shall ask,” she giggled. Thought when she smiled again, it was something far softer. Far more inviting. “Would you like to come with me, warm blood?” Holding out her hand, she looked directly at me. I felt my blood thrum in response to her. “We can leave the broken one behind.” [[Go with Kavatti]] [[Demand that Gabriel comes with you two]] Hesitantly, I looked towards Gabriel. His stance on the matter was clear but I didn’t wish to jeopardize our position with Kavatti. If she truly had the answers we sought, it was worth following her. I just had to stay sharp and keep her at length. Nodding my head, I took a deep breath that I hoped did not denote nerves. “I will do as you ask.” The instant the words left my mouth I felt Gabriel step forward. Kavatti grinned at the moment, a slow curl of thin lips against jagged cuts of teeth. “I’ll just give you two a moment then.” When she was safely out of ear shot, Gabriel rounded on me. “You cannot possibly think this is a good idea.” “I think it might be one of the few options we have,” I said helplessly. “Look, I am not naive. I’ll stay far from her and keep her focused on our task.” “Graceling,” he said, in lieu of any sort of name. I almost wished he knew it. “She will attack you. Creatures like that do not come of sound mind simply after being fed.” “Shouldn’t we give her a chance though?” I asked. “Look at these people, Gabriel. How many people do you think show them kindness?” I could see his jaw locking and his finger press to the hilt of his sword. I understood his trepidation but I still could not bring myself to walk away from the one thing that might garner us the ability to help him. “If I do not come back within the hour, come for me,” I said. “An hour is far too long.” His eyes were trained upon Kavatti, watching the woman dance in the shadows. Reaching out, I took his hand, squeezing it tightly. “Please. You have to trust me.” I didn’t know if he did or not. He didn’t say anything further on the matter. And as I walked to Kavatti, following her into the dark, his eyes remained stiffly on my retreating form. ~~~~~ The top of the cave opened up into a wide open cavern with jagged cut-outs dotting the ceiling to let in the light of the nighttime sky. The moon felt extraordinary bright here and as I spied it through the openings above, and looked far closer than it had before. A faint fluttering sound echoed around us, like paper being waved back and forth. Kavatti hummed on our way up, commenting about the moon and the position it hung within the sky. When she finally did stop, she was bathed in moonlight, the silver glow flushing her skin. I stopped a few feet from her, trying to keep my promise to Gabriel not to get close. Kavatti was looking at me with wide eyes, soft now that she was away from the people below. I wondered if that was truly all it had needed to be. Perhaps she merely needed to get away from the sweltering heat. “We need to harvest the light of the moon,” I told the vampire. “Is that something that is possible?” I had images of a bottle. Something we could use to fill with light. It was a silly little girl's fancy, I supposed. Or the sign that I had read far too many books where the solution to the hero's problem was easy to come by. “Harvest the light, yes,” Kavatti said softly. “I can do that for you.” “How?” She held out her arms, spinning in the soft glow of the moon. “Let me take it into my body. Let me commune with it. I will give it back when I am done.” I had no idea what she meant and it was clear on my face. She laughed a little at my perplexed expression before walking towards me, hips swaying. I made to back away but stopped at the last moment, concerned that if I did, it would only provoke a reaction that we could not afford. “Is there another way?” I asked. “We have to bring the light back into the city and–” She was upon me in an instant, arms scrambling up my side as she tried to climb me to look into my eyes. I felt her body pressed to my, the sharp angles of her fingers digging into my skin. When I tried to push her away, I felt her grip me tighter, backing me up through the cavern until my back was against the wall. “Take me back to the city,” she begged, her grip tighter than I expected. “Take me to where there is food.” Gently, I pushed her away. “Get us the light of the moon and we can discuss that.” I tried to keep my fear under control. When Kavatti tipped her head to the side, blond hair falling across her bare shoulder, I felt something heated pool in my stomach. “I can make it good,” Kavatti whispered. “If you get me back home I can become whatever you want. You look lonely, little Graceling. Don’t you want someone to warm your bed at night?” My eyes went wide. “What? No.” I tried shoving her away against but when her lips brushed against the pulse of my wrist, I found myself stopping. “Are you sure?” she asked, looking up at me through the thick of her lashes. “I can smell you, you know. The desperation. The desire. I could take care of that if you wish.” My heart pounded in my ears, thundering against me like a rush of blood. The woman before me was so soft. So supple. I could tip into her so easily. The last time I had laid with anyone had been within the fresh hay of summer. It had been quick and painful and hadn’t served to my liking. But this…? I felt a trickle of heat between my legs and my breath catch as her hands began trailing down my side. She hadn’t been holding me for some time now. I was there, looking into this woman's eyes, and I couldn’t for the life of me remember what it was I was supposed to be doing. “Say it,” Kavatti said. “Tell me you will get me back into the Night Market.” Looking at Kavatti, I nodded my head. “If I can get you in, you have my word.” “I need more than your word,” Kavatti said. “I need your bond.” I didn’t know what that meant. Vampire custom was foreign to me. They were scarce, even within a place such as the Night Market. I had never asked why or had found myself caring, but I knew the night walkers kept to the mists, luring people to their prey through the call of the fog. I wanted to know what they heard though. Feel the touch of the moon. “Anything,” I breathed. Kavatti stepped close, the bottomless pit of her eyes staring up at me with a knowing smile. I felt myself tipping forward. As if I needed to get closer. Needed to be able to truly see who she was. “Kiss me,” she whispered. “Kiss me and give your body to my own. I’ll take care of you, Graceling. I’ll take care of you unlike you’ve ever been before.” Her lips looked spit slick and perfect. Plump and so full of life in this desolate place where the lanterns didn’t touch, and the moon was paper thin. I found myself leaning forward, my breath heavy across my chest as her fingers came up to caress my cheek. Gabriel yanked me backwards and I startled. The beautiful woman that had been before me was no more. Instead, the gaunt form of a monster with sunken bruised eyes, hissed, blood already coating their lips. She was glaring at Gabriel, eyes narrowed in such anger. I felt my back pressed against his chest, my heart racing as I looked upon what was before us. “You will not get your moonlight without a bond,” Kavatti intoned. Fear thundered through me as I felt myself tipping towards her words. Like a longing call. Something kept pulling me there and I knew without Gabriel’s hold on the back of my tunic, I would have gone to her once more. Would have forgotten the monster and let the woman play me to her will. “You are lucky I do not kill you on the spot,” Gabriel gritted out. With his arm firm around me, his voice dipped towards me alone. “Are you alright?” I didn’t know how to answer him. I could still feel the way my body wanted to respond. Even while my mind started to recoil. “I- I have to– the bond. It’s the only way to help you.” My voice sounded pained and breathless and when I looked at Gabriel it was with fear I knew I could not hide. “Fine,” I heard Gabriel mutter behind me. “You wish for a bond, then it is mine to make.” With force, he shoved me aside, causing me to stumble and giving me no way to stop him. With three strides, he walked over to Kavatti, grabbing her by the shoulders and pulling her off the ground. Their lips crashed together and I heard a deep moan rumble from them both. Light poured from Gabriel, his grace shining bright, with Kavatti became fuller, flushed pink as she sipped from his lips. When they pulled apart, I could see her feral smile. “Well done, celestial,” she purred. He shoved her away harshly before turning to walk a few feet away. Kavatti’s laughter echoed loudly through the cavern. “I’ll get your moonlight,” she sang. “I’m feeling strong and satiated on grace. Shouldn’t take long now.” She walked a few feet from us, turning around the corner in the cavern but still making enough noise that we knew she had not gone far. Standing, I walked over to Gabriel. He stood at the edge of the cavern, looking out one of the blown out portions of the cave and into the night that swallowed up the market's distant lights. [[Respond in anger]] [[Respond in fear]] [[Respond in gratitude]] Slowly, I shook my head. The last thing I was planning on doing was leaving Gabriel behind. Going anywhere within the outskirts without him was not an option and as the young woman before me looked at me with hungry eyes, I knew that I couldn’t let myself be pulled away. Taking a step back, I made sure my shoulders brushed Gabriel’s. “He comes with us,” I said. “Or else I just stay here and wait for you to come back.” Kavatti laughed. It sounded like two different voices at once as she continued giggling. The raspy voice of an older woman and the small lilt of a child merging into one. The longer it went on, the more uncomfortable I became. Without the firm presence of Gabriel at my back, I would have ran. “Suit yourself,” she said, her laughter cutting off like it had never been there before. “But I think the moon would be prettier without him.” Turning on her heel, she began dancing into the dark. I could just barely make out a path there. One that cut through the mountainside and up through the cave. “Do you really feel this is best?” Gabriel asked, just over my shoulder. “No.” I looked at him, remembering the cracks in his skin and the way his eyes had dulled as his grace was expunged. “But what other option do we have?” Silently, we both followed her. ~~~~~ The top of the cave opened up into a wide open cavern with jagged cut-outs dotting the ceiling to let in the light of the nighttime sky. The moon felt extraordinary bright here and as I spied it through the openings above, and looked far closer than it had before. A faint fluttering sound echoed around us, like paper being waved back and forth. Kavatti had not talked to us as we went up top but we followed the sound of her humming until she stopped, bathed in the silver light above. Hesitantly, I looked at Gabriel. He was standing there, not happy with the turn of events, but I knew he would not leave me. Nor did I want him to. “We need to harvest the light of the moon,” I told the vampire. “Is that something that is possible?” I had images of a bottle. Something we could use to fill with light. It was a silly little girl's fancy, I supposed. Or the sign that I had read far too many books where the solution to the hero's problem was easy to come by. “Harvest the light, yes,” Kavatti said softly. “I can do that for you.” “How?” She held out her arms, spinning in the soft glow of the moon. “Let me take it into my body. Let me commune with it. I will give it back when I am done.” “The girl cannot even hold her own mind,” Gabriel said. “I do not wish for her to hold the future of mine.” My lips thinned. It wasn’t that he was wrong, I just didn’t like that he had said it out loud before her. It did nothing for trust. I got the sense that Kavatti took each word we said and sharpened it until it was a blade that would cut us the moment our backs turned. “Is there another way?” I asked. “We have to bring the light back into the city and–” She was upon me in an instant, arms scrambling up my side as she tried to climb me to look into my eyes. Gabriel moved to push her away but I stopped him, holding the young woman steady in front of me as she pressed her nose to mine, her lavender eyes burning. “Take me back to the city,” she begged, her grip tighter than I expected. “Take me to where there is food.” Gently, I pushed her away. “Get us the light of the moon and we can discuss that.” I tried to keep my fear under control. This was not something I was prepared for. I may have been given the gift of becoming a Graceling but that did not mean I knew how to navigate any of the problems that may come with it. Including helping the Fallen at my back. “No. I need assurance. I need to know that you will do as you are told.” Kavatti’s voice was filled with far more clarity than it had been before. “That is not something we can promise,” Gabriel said firmly. It suddenly became apparent that I didn’t even know how Gabriel and I were going to get back into the Night Market. Could we simply just walk back in? No one had stopped us from coming out, but would it be the same if they saw us wandering out of the dark? “Then you do not get your moonlight,” Kavatti said. The child was gone now. The visage of it only used when she still thought she could gain sympathy. Innocence worked on many and would have gotten her a long way. Now, Kavatti was far more the person she truly was. Emaciated. Dark streaks of bone jutting across her cheeks. And a look so full of instability that it spiraled out from her in drifting waves of discomfort. “We can go elsewhere,” Gabriel intoned. “There has to be another way.” Perhaps there was. Maybe there was something even more obscure that we could do. Or perhaps there was an old text that we had not uncovered. It wasn’t as if we had really looked. But what if the goblins came back? What is someone saw Gabriel and decided that he was an easy target? What if we needed his grace to leave here and he used it all up, with no solution in sight? Looking at Kavatti, I nodded my head. “If I can get you in, you have my word.” “I need more than your word,” Kavatti said. “I need your bond.” I didn’t know what that meant. Vampire custom was foreign to me. They were scarce, even within a place such as the Night Market. I had never asked why or had found myself caring, but I knew the night walkers kept to the mists, luring people to their prey through the call of the fog. “I’m sorry, I don’t know what that means.” Kavatti stepped close, the bottomless pit of her eyes staring up at me with a knowing smile. I felt myself tipping forward. As if I needed to get closer. Needed to be able to truly see who she was. “It means, that even if you wished to double-cross me, as I’m sure your friend there would like, you could not. You have to get me within the city. It’s as simple as that. Once you do, our bond can be broken and you can be free to go.” “What do I have to do?” My voice felt far away, the sounds of the night fading into nothing but white noise and the sultry sounds of the voice weaving before me. “Just a kiss,” Kavatti said. “Simple as that.” Her lips looked spit slick and perfect. Plump and so full of life in this desolate place where the lanterns didn’t touch, and the moon was paper thin. I found myself leaning forward, my breath heavy across my chest as her fingers came up to caress my cheek. Gabriel yanked me backwards and I startled. The beautiful woman that had been before me was no more. Instead, the gaunt form of a monster with sunken bruised eyes, hissed, blood already coating their lips. She was glaring at Gabriel, eyes narrowed in such anger. I felt my back pressed against his chest, my heart racing as I looked upon what was before us. “You will not get your moonlight without a bond,” Kavatti intoned. Fear thundered through me as I felt myself tipping towards her words. Like a longing call. Something kept pulling me there and I knew without Gabriel’s hold on the back of my tunic, I would have gone to her once more. Would have forgotten the monster and let the woman play me to her will. “Fine,” I heard Gabriel mutter behind me. “You wish for a bond, then it is mine to make.” With force, he shoved me aside, causing me to stumble and giving me no way to stop him. With three strides, he walked over to Kavatti, grabbing her by the shoulders and pulling her off the ground. Their lips crashed together and I heard a deep moan rumble from them both. Light poured from Gabriel, his grace shining bright, with Kavatti became fuller, flushed pink as she sipped from his lips. When they pulled apart, I could see her feral smile. “Well done, celestial,” she purred. He shoved her away harshly before turning to walk a few feet away. Kavatti’s laughter echoed loudly through the cavern. “I’ll get your moonlight,” she sang. “I’m feeling strong and satiated on grace. Shouldn’t take long now.” She walked a few feet from us, turning around the corner in the cavern but still making enough noise that we knew she had not gone far. Standing, I walked over to Gabriel. He stood at the edge of the cavern, looking out one of the blown out portions of the cave and into the night that swallowed up the market's distant lights. [[Respond in anger]] [[Respond in fear]] [[Respond in gratitude]] “What is wrong with you?” I snapped, my voice breaking across the cave in which we stood. “Why did you do that?” “Because if I had not,” he said patiently, “you would have.” “I am aware of that, Gabriel. And that was my choice to make.” His laugh was condescending. “You think that’s what that was? Consent? She had you under her thrall and you weren’t even aware.” “What I’m aware of,” I yelled, “is that I have been hired by your fathers to protect you and yet you seem hell-bent on putting yourself in harms way each time. Tell me, would you like to let the madness consume you or would you like for me to actually do my job?” Gabriel’s jaw was locked tight, his eyes refusing to look at me. I could feel my own anger bubbling within as I stared at the pinched wound on his neck. Blood and spit still lingered against his skin, all signs of the bond he had made with the vampire for my namesake. “I am going to make something very clear to you now,” I told him. “I am my own person. The decisions I make, whether they are good or bad, are my own to make. You do not get to make them for me. Continuing forward, refrain from it, understood?” Silver flared in his eyes but he did not argue. “Understood, Graceling.” The words were thin and came out like a cracked blade. Straightening, I looked out over the desolate stretch of land before us, tipping my chin upwards. “Let us get back to the market,” I said firmly. “We shall take this moonlight and conduct the spell to make you better. We have floundered but we are still on the right track. We just simply should have been better. That does not mean we have failed.” Gabriel looked at me out of the corner of his eye. “We are assuming the moonlight will work.” “Of course it will work,” I said with conviction. “How do you know?” “Because I will allow for no other truth.” ~~~~~ We found Kavatti dancing, having forgotten about us. Her hair glowed silver however, and her skin looked flush. She blinked upon seeing us, as if it were for the first time. Then, her smile grew even further. “Moonlight,” she said with a bow. Bits of dust trickled from her fingers, the light from the sky swelling within her. I made no comment towards Gabriel or her as I walked towards the opening of the village cave. The man that had stood guard was still there and as I walked past him, head held high, he said nothing. We were within the outskirts once more, ready to walk across the cold stretch of land to a market who may or may not let us back in. The bravado I had possessed only hours before began to wane as the village behind us disappeared into the dark and the night market lights weren't even a blur on the horizon. Kavatti lit up a small patch of the land around her as she pirouetted forward, dancing to a show all of her own. I watched her, wondering what kind of life she had had before. If she had family. If anyone missed her. Next to me, Gabriel kept touching at his wound, an unconscious swipe of his thumb against where the bite mark had once been. It had faded into a crack however, as if it were no more than a tear against parchment. “Does it hurt?” I asked. He frowned. “No. But it does not feel right.” “How so?” I had heard things about bite marks from vampires. They were used within brothels and pleasure districts to control men and women. Secrets were excreted from those bites. But Gabriel didn’t look to be verging on a source of pleasure. If anything, he looked as if he wished to peel the skin in which Kavatti’s lips had touched, pushing it far from him. “I do not feel myself,” he stated. “Is it the loss of grace?” My heart skipped. When Kavatti had fed, did she take the rest of the grace from him? Had we already stopped our mission long before it could come to fruition? “No,” he said with a small shake of his head. “But my head feels fuzzy and there is a buzzing noise. Something distant. I–” he stumbled. Reaching out, I grabbed at him, looking him over for injury. His skin looked ashen and felt clammy. “It’s the madness,” he told me, all too calmly. “It is calling.” “Calling?” “I can hear it,” he whispered. “Elias says he can hear his in the middle of the night. The world,” Gabriel winced. “It is too quiet out here. There is nothing to distract me from the thoughts in my head.” I glanced ahead to Kavatti who had stopped. She was staring at us now, a beacon. “We need to get to the market. Faster.” “Fastest way to the market is to go underground,” Kavatti said. “Dig dig dig.” “You are not helping,” I snapped. There was nothing nearby. No cave entrance. No convenient tunnel that could lead us beneath the land. Just miles and miles of nothingness. “Okay,” I said, trying to gather my thoughts. “Okay. We just need to keep walking. Gabriel, can you do that on your own or do you need help?” “I am fine.” He looked far from fine but I had no other option than to hope that he would last. “We just need to get you to Elias and Reese,” I assured him. “You’ll be okay once you are there. You’ll–” There was a splitting crack that sounded. It shot through the air like thunder. Eyes wide, I looked towards Kavatti, watching the smile cross her face. “Rivers rush through to valleys far and true,” she sang. I had no time to question her. No time to do anything other than stare at her as the land shifted beneath our feet. I felt my stomach plummet as we dropped downwards, falling over ourselves as we tried in vain to hold on. But an icy plunge of water rushed in around us, filling our lungs and dragging us down. A flood of water shifted beneath us and I grabbed at Gabriel, trying to hold onto him as we tumbled against rock and stone, hitting against jagged edged walls, being consumed by the dark. With a solid hit to the side of my head, the world went black. ~~~~ I opened my eyes slowly, a distant whisper circling me. My mother stood not far away, her fire red hair shining in the sunlight. She was bent at the knee, her arms held out for me as I ran through a field of wheat to get to her. I could smell the day's harvest and see the workers bailing the gold spun grass. We would be turning it to grain soon. The village would smell like bread. “Kiddo,” I heard her call. I ran faster, trying to get to her but noticing that it didn’t seem to matter how far I ran, she never got closer. Her smile was stagnant as the big rolls of wheat began to burst into flame, exploding against the bright blue sky as she continued to call for me. “Kiddo!” “Mama!” I screamed, my voice far younger as I tried to run towards her. The world began to roll into a pit of fire and the fields in which I used to play turned into nothing more than cloying ash. “Mama!” I sat bolt up right, muscled arms surrounding me as I gasped for air. I chocked, spitting out water, bending at the waist as salt and bile burned my lungs. “Easy there, kiddo.” The voice was familiar but it was not my mothers. They patted my back as I coughed and heaved, still keeping a firm hold on me. When I lifted my head, I saw Reese, the dark eyes of the man staring back at me. When he reached up to wipe the hair from my face, I felt the tears run free. He pulled me in then, cradling me against his chest and rocking me slowly. “It’s gonna be alright, kiddo. You’re safe now.” I didn’t know how long I was like that, rocking back and forth, feeling the world around me spin. The sound of rushing water was all I could hear and the sight of my mother was all I could think about. Reese protected me through it, waiting for me to come to my senses again. I did with a start, jolting out of his embrace as I looked around. We were in a cave but I could see the ocean just outside the opening. White capped waves rolled to the short, splashing against obsidian cliffs and forming small barnacle filled tide pools. Gabriel laid nearby, breathing steadily, sodden and covered in sand. “What happened?” I asked. “Was gonna ask you that.” Gently, Reese extracted me from his arms where I shivered in the breeze coming off of the ocean. “We’re home?” “The market, yeah,” he said, scratching his head. There was something different about him. He looked far more dangerous than he did bustling around the kitchen, making breakfast each morning. Here, he was shirtless, his bare chest riddled with scars, a sword strapped to him that I had never seen before. Sitting up, I wrapped my arms around myself. “Is Gabriel okay? The madness… he said he was hearing a call?” “Fuck.” Reese looked over at Gabriel, several warring emotions filtering over his face at once. “Did you get whatever the fuck the ingredient to that spell was?” Kavatti. I looked around but she wasn’t here. I lost track of her when the ground had swallowed us whole. “I’m sorry.” Reese stood there for a long moment, fists clenched at his sides before a scream of rage erupted from his throat. I held my hands over my ears as he yelled, the rocks around us crumbling. Stalking out of the cave, I saw him draw his sword, lighting swirling over the ocean. I didn’t see where he had gone but I could hear his curses on the wind. Crawling over to Gabriel, I checked him over, not knowing what else to do. I didn’t even know where within the market we were. “Come on.” My head snapped up as Reese entered the cave again, blood dripping from both him and his sword. Lightening swirled in his eyes. “Reese?” “We’re gettin’ him back to Elias,” Reese said. Without preamble, he came over, bending to take Gabriel in his arms in a fireman hold. “You can either come with me, Graceling, or stay here. Tides’ gonna be comin’ in though.” I didn’t move. As I stared at the man at the entrance of the cave, Gabriel limp in his arms, I just didn’t move. Even his voice sounded far more like steel than it had all the times I had spoken to him before. “Kiddo, come on,” he snapped. Something was off. There was something about him that was far too different from the caring man I knew. And it seemed far too much of a coincidence for the ground to open just to spit us out right at his feet. [[Follow him silently but stay wary]] [[Try to get Gabriel away from him]] [[Run from him and get help]] My heart beat fast, adrenaline coursing through me in a lurching manner. “Are you alright?” I asked. I couldn’t help but think that Kavatti was at my back. That she was going to jump forth at any moment and push us over the ledge of this cave. Just to be certain, I took a few steps back. “I am fine,” Gabriel intoned. When his eyes flicked towards me, he frowned. “Are you mad?” I was too scared to be mad. I had felt out of control at the moment leading up to his intervention. Every part of me had been ready to let Kavatti sip from my veins and yet there was a small part of me that had been screaming on the inside. I just couldn’t seem to give her voice. “What just happened?” “A vampire's thrall,” Gabriel explained. “I have not seen it in action but I do suspect that was what she was doing. It is why I stepped in. I apologize if I overstepped a boundary but,” he turned to me fully then. “You are not replaceable, Graceling. I could not risk you.” I wanted to tell him he was not replaceable either. That I did not wish to risk him and in fact, it was my job to make sure he made it through this. But I couldn’t push the words past. Because I was grateful. Because the fear had gripped me so tight that I didn’t feel as if I could have moved. It was becoming a common theme throughout our journey here and I was finding that I hated it more than anything else we had experienced. I didn’t wish to become controlled by the emotion of fear. Straightening, I looked out over the desolate stretch of land before us, trying to gain control of myself again. “We need to get back to the market,” I said firmly. “We have what we came here for. It’s best we get home and regroup.” Gabriel looked at me out of the corner of his eye. “We are assuming the moonlight will work.” “Of course it will work,” I said with conviction. It was a conviction I did not feel but one in which I hoped I could someday believe. “How do you know?” “Because I will allow for no other truth.” ~~~~~ We found Kavatti dancing, having forgotten about us. Her hair glowed silver however, and her skin looked flush. She blinked upon seeing us, as if it were for the first time. Then, her smile grew even further. “Moonlight,” she said with a bow. Bits of dust trickled from her fingers, the light from the sky swelling within her. I made no comment towards Gabriel or her as I walked towards the opening of the village cave. The man that had stood guard was still there and as I walked past him, head held high, he said nothing. We were within the outskirts once more, ready to walk across the cold stretch of land to a market who may or may not let us back in. The bravado I had possessed only hours before began to wane as the village behind us disappeared into the dark and the night market lights weren't even a blur on the horizon. Kavatti lit up a small patch of the land around her as she pirouetted forward, dancing to a show all of her own. I watched her, wondering what kind of life she had had before. If she had family. If anyone missed her. Next to me, Gabriel kept touching at his wound, an unconscious swipe of his thumb against where the bite mark had once been. It had faded into a crack however, as if it were no more than a tear against parchment. “Does it hurt?” I asked. He frowned. “No. But it does not feel right.” “How so?” I had heard things about bite marks from vampires. They were used within brothels and pleasure districts to control men and women. Secrets were excreted from those bites. But Gabriel didn’t look to be verging on a source of pleasure. If anything, he looked as if he wished to peel the skin in which Kavatti’s lips had touched, pushing it far from him. “I do not feel myself,” he stated. “Is it the loss of grace?” My heart skipped. When Kavatti had fed, did she take the rest of the grace from him? Had we already stopped our mission long before it could come to fruition? “No,” he said with a small shake of his head. “But my head feels fuzzy and there is a buzzing noise. Something distant. I–” he stumbled. Reaching out, I grabbed at him, looking him over for injury. His skin looked ashen and felt clammy. “It’s the madness,” he told me, all too calmly. “It is calling.” “Calling?” “I can hear it,” he whispered. “Elias says he can hear his in the middle of the night. The world,” Gabriel winced. “It is too quiet out here. There is nothing to distract me from the thoughts in my head.” I glanced ahead to Kavatti who had stopped. She was staring at us now, a beacon. “We need to get to the market. Faster.” “Fastest way to the market is to go underground,” Kavatti said. “Dig dig dig.” “You are not helping,” I snapped. There was nothing nearby. No cave entrance. No convenient tunnel that could lead us beneath the land. Just miles and miles of nothingness. “Okay,” I said, trying to gather my thoughts. “Okay. We just need to keep walking. Gabriel, can you do that on your own or do you need help?” “I am fine.” He looked far from fine but I had no other option than to hope that he would last. “We just need to get you to Elias and Reese,” I assured him. “You’ll be okay once you are there. You’ll–” There was a splitting crack that sounded. It shot through the air like thunder. Eyes wide, I looked towards Kavatti, watching the smile cross her face. “Rivers rush through to valleys far and true,” she sang. I had no time to question her. No time to do anything other than stare at her as the land shifted beneath our feet. I felt my stomach plummet as we dropped downwards, falling over ourselves as we tried in vain to hold on. But an icy plunge of water rushed in around us, filling our lungs and dragging us down. A flood of water shifted beneath us and I grabbed at Gabriel, trying to hold onto him as we tumbled against rock and stone, hitting against jagged edged walls, being consumed by the dark. With a solid hit to the side of my head, the world went black. ~~~~ I opened my eyes slowly, a distant whisper circling me. My mother stood not far away, her fire red hair shining in the sunlight. She was bent at the knee, her arms held out for me as I ran through a field of wheat to get to her. I could smell the day's harvest and see the workers bailing the gold spun grass. We would be turning it to grain soon. The village would smell like bread. “Kiddo,” I heard her call. I ran faster, trying to get to her but noticing that it didn’t seem to matter how far I ran, she never got closer. Her smile was stagnant as the big rolls of wheat began to burst into flame, exploding against the bright blue sky as she continued to call for me. “Kiddo!” “Mama!” I screamed, my voice far younger as I tried to run towards her. The world began to roll into a pit of fire and the fields in which I used to play turned into nothing more than cloying ash. “Mama!” I sat bolt up right, muscled arms surrounding me as I gasped for air. I chocked, spitting out water, bending at the waist as salt and bile burned my lungs. “Easy there, kiddo.” The voice was familiar but it was not my mothers. They patted my back as I coughed and heaved, still keeping a firm hold on me. When I lifted my head, I saw Reese, the dark eyes of the man staring back at me. When he reached up to wipe the hair from my face, I felt the tears run free. He pulled me in then, cradling me against his chest and rocking me slowly. “It’s gonna be alright, kiddo. You’re safe now.” I didn’t know how long I was like that, rocking back and forth, feeling the world around me spin. The sound of rushing water was all I could hear and the sight of my mother was all I could think about. Reese protected me through it, waiting for me to come to my senses again. I did with a start, jolting out of his embrace as I looked around. We were in a cave but I could see the ocean just outside the opening. White capped waves rolled to the short, splashing against obsidian cliffs and forming small barnacle filled tide pools. Gabriel laid nearby, breathing steadily, sodden and covered in sand. “What happened?” I asked. “Was gonna ask you that.” Gently, Reese extracted me from his arms where I shivered in the breeze coming off of the ocean. “We’re home?” “The market, yeah,” he said, scratching his head. There was something different about him. He looked far more dangerous than he did bustling around the kitchen, making breakfast each morning. Here, he was shirtless, his bare chest riddled with scars, a sword strapped to him that I had never seen before. Sitting up, I wrapped my arms around myself. “Is Gabriel okay? The madness… he said he was hearing a call?” “Fuck.” Reese looked over at Gabriel, several warring emotions filtering over his face at once. “Did you get whatever the fuck the ingredient to that spell was?” Kavatti. I looked around but she wasn’t here. I lost track of her when the ground had swallowed us whole. “I’m sorry.” Reese stood there for a long moment, fists clenched at his sides before a scream of rage erupted from his throat. I held my hands over my ears as he yelled, the rocks around us crumbling. Stalking out of the cave, I saw him draw his sword, lighting swirling over the ocean. I didn’t see where he had gone but I could hear his curses on the wind. Crawling over to Gabriel, I checked him over, not knowing what else to do. I didn’t even know where within the market we were. “Come on.” My head snapped up as Reese entered the cave again, blood dripping from both him and his sword. Lightening swirled in his eyes. “Reese?” “We’re gettin’ him back to Elias,” Reese said. Without preamble, he came over, bending to take Gabriel in his arms in a fireman hold. “You can either come with me, Graceling, or stay here. Tides’ gonna be comin’ in though.” I didn’t move. As I stared at the man at the entrance of the cave, Gabriel limp in his arms, I just didn’t move. Even his voice sounded far more like steel than it had all the times I had spoken to him before. “Kiddo, come on,” he snapped. Something was off. There was something about him that was far too different from the caring man I knew. And it seemed far too much of a coincidence for the ground to open just to spit us out right at his feet. [[Follow him silently but stay wary]] [[Try to get Gabriel away from him]] [[Run from him and get help]] The shift of wind brushed against my bare arms as I stood next to him. Somewhere out there were the bustling streets of the market proper, where people lived and laughed and went about their day with merriment. The illusion of relative safety was contained within those walls. I knew differently, especially out here. But they still called home to me. “Thank you,” I whispered softly, not sure what else I was supposed to say. I had been in over my head. The entire situation was me, in over my head. And now I felt silly for even thinking I could do something as big as protect a celestial and harness the light of the moon. “Do not thank me,” he said, jaw tight. “Are you cross?” I whispered. I looked towards his neck where blood and spit still gathered. Tinges of silver bled from there as well. It took a long moment for Gabriel to answer. As if he had to think on it himself, gathering his own thoughts on the matter when he had never had to do so before. “I am not cross,” he said slowly. “But I do not feel as if we are conducting ourselves in a way that we should.” I agreed with him. We had very little plan and very little knowledge of what we should be doing. Now our actions felt guided by a vampire that was lost to the world. We had to trust that what she was doing was for our benefit alone. “Then, perhaps we do something different,” I told him. They were just words. Simple words that would mean nothing without the action to back them up. But I wanted to weaponize them. I wanted to weave them with magic and make them a reality. “I’m afraid I do not know the differences in which you speak of.” I didn’t either. I was floundering around in everyone else's mire just like him. Yet, maybe that was simply the reality of the world. Perhaps, no one knew what they were doing. The facade of knowing what to do, was perhaps just that. A facade. Straightening, I looked out over the desolate stretch of land before us, tipping my chin upwards. “Let us get back to the market,” I said firmly. “We shall take this moonlight and conduct the spell to make you better. We have floundered but we are still on the right track. We just simply should have been better. That does not mean we have failed.” Gabriel looked at me out of the corner of his eye. “We are assuming the moonlight will work.” “Of course it will work,” I said with conviction. “How do you know?” “Because I will allow for no other truth.” ~~~~~ We found Kavatti dancing, having forgotten about us. Her hair glowed silver however, and her skin looked flush. She blinked upon seeing us, as if it were for the first time. Then, her smile grew even further. “Moonlight,” she said with a bow. Bits of dust trickled from her fingers, the light from the sky swelling within her. I made no comment towards Gabriel or her as I walked towards the opening of the village cave. The man that had stood guard was still there and as I walked past him, head held high, he said nothing. We were within the outskirts once more, ready to walk across the cold stretch of land to a market who may or may not let us back in. The bravado I had possessed only hours before began to wane as the village behind us disappeared into the dark and the night market lights weren't even a blur on the horizon. Kavatti lit up a small patch of the land around her as she pirouetted forward, dancing to a show all of her own. I watched her, wondering what kind of life she had had before. If she had family. If anyone missed her. Next to me, Gabriel kept touching at his wound, an unconscious swipe of his thumb against where the bite mark had once been. It had faded into a crack however, as if it were no more than a tear against parchment. “Does it hurt?” I asked. He frowned. “No. But it does not feel right.” “How so?” I had heard things about bite marks from vampires. They were used within brothels and pleasure districts to control men and women. Secrets were excreted from those bites. But Gabriel didn’t look to be verging on a source of pleasure. If anything, he looked as if he wished to peel the skin in which Kavatti’s lips had touched, pushing it far from him. “I do not feel myself,” he stated. “Is it the loss of grace?” My heart skipped. When Kavatti had fed, did she take the rest of the grace from him? Had we already stopped our mission long before it could come to fruition? “No,” he said with a small shake of his head. “But my head feels fuzzy and there is a buzzing noise. Something distant. I–” he stumbled. Reaching out, I grabbed at him, looking him over for injury. His skin looked ashen and felt clammy. “It’s the madness,” he told me, all too calmly. “It is calling.” “Calling?” “I can hear it,” he whispered. “Elias says he can hear his in the middle of the night. The world,” Gabriel winced. “It is too quiet out here. There is nothing to distract me from the thoughts in my head.” I glanced ahead to Kavatti who had stopped. She was staring at us now, a beacon. “We need to get to the market. Faster.” “Fastest way to the market is to go underground,” Kavatti said. “Dig dig dig.” “You are not helping,” I snapped. There was nothing nearby. No cave entrance. No convenient tunnel that could lead us beneath the land. Just miles and miles of nothingness. “Okay,” I said, trying to gather my thoughts. “Okay. We just need to keep walking. Gabriel, can you do that on your own or do you need help?” “I am fine.” He looked far from fine but I had no other option than to hope that he would last. “We just need to get you to Elias and Reese,” I assured him. “You’ll be okay once you are there. You’ll–” There was a splitting crack that sounded. It shot through the air like thunder. Eyes wide, I looked towards Kavatti, watching the smile cross her face. “Rivers rush through to valleys far and true,” she sang. I had no time to question her. No time to do anything other than stare at her as the land shifted beneath our feet. I felt my stomach plummet as we dropped downwards, falling over ourselves as we tried in vain to hold on. But an icy plunge of water rushed in around us, filling our lungs and dragging us down. A flood of water shifted beneath us and I grabbed at Gabriel, trying to hold onto him as we tumbled against rock and stone, hitting against jagged edged walls, being consumed by the dark. With a solid hit to the side of my head, the world went black. ~~~~ I opened my eyes slowly, a distant whisper circling me. My mother stood not far away, her fire red hair shining in the sunlight. She was bent at the knee, her arms held out for me as I ran through a field of wheat to get to her. I could smell the day's harvest and see the workers bailing the gold spun grass. We would be turning it to grain soon. The village would smell like bread. “Kiddo,” I heard her call. I ran faster, trying to get to her but noticing that it didn’t seem to matter how far I ran, she never got closer. Her smile was stagnant as the big rolls of wheat began to burst into flame, exploding against the bright blue sky as she continued to call for me. “Kiddo!” “Mama!” I screamed, my voice far younger as I tried to run towards her. The world began to roll into a pit of fire and the fields in which I used to play turned into nothing more than cloying ash. “Mama!” I sat bolt up right, muscled arms surrounding me as I gasped for air. I chocked, spitting out water, bending at the waist as salt and bile burned my lungs. “Easy there, kiddo.” The voice was familiar but it was not my mothers. They patted my back as I coughed and heaved, still keeping a firm hold on me. When I lifted my head, I saw Reese, the dark eyes of the man staring back at me. When he reached up to wipe the hair from my face, I felt the tears run free. He pulled me in then, cradling me against his chest and rocking me slowly. “It’s gonna be alright, kiddo. You’re safe now.” I didn’t know how long I was like that, rocking back and forth, feeling the world around me spin. The sound of rushing water was all I could hear and the sight of my mother was all I could think about. Reese protected me through it, waiting for me to come to my senses again. I did with a start, jolting out of his embrace as I looked around. We were in a cave but I could see the ocean just outside the opening. White capped waves rolled to the short, splashing against obsidian cliffs and forming small barnacle filled tide pools. Gabriel laid nearby, breathing steadily, sodden and covered in sand. “What happened?” I asked. “Was gonna ask you that.” Gently, Reese extracted me from his arms where I shivered in the breeze coming off of the ocean. “We’re home?” “The market, yeah,” he said, scratching his head. There was something different about him. He looked far more dangerous than he did bustling around the kitchen, making breakfast each morning. Here, he was shirtless, his bare chest riddled with scars, a sword strapped to him that I had never seen before. Sitting up, I wrapped my arms around myself. “Is Gabriel okay? The madness… he said he was hearing a call?” “Fuck.” Reese looked over at Gabriel, several warring emotions filtering over his face at once. “Did you get whatever the fuck the ingredient to that spell was?” Kavatti. I looked around but she wasn’t here. I lost track of her when the ground had swallowed us whole. “I’m sorry.” Reese stood there for a long moment, fists clenched at his sides before a scream of rage erupted from his throat. I held my hands over my ears as he yelled, the rocks around us crumbling. Stalking out of the cave, I saw him draw his sword, lighting swirling over the ocean. I didn’t see where he had gone but I could hear his curses on the wind. Crawling over to Gabriel, I checked him over, not knowing what else to do. I didn’t even know where within the market we were. “Come on.” My head snapped up as Reese entered the cave again, blood dripping from both him and his sword. Lightening swirled in his eyes. “Reese?” “We’re gettin’ him back to Elias,” Reese said. Without preamble, he came over, bending to take Gabriel in his arms in a fireman hold. “You can either come with me, Graceling, or stay here. Tides’ gonna be comin’ in though.” I didn’t move. As I stared at the man at the entrance of the cave, Gabriel limp in his arms, I just didn’t move. Even his voice sounded far more like steel than it had all the times I had spoken to him before. “Kiddo, come on,” he snapped. Something was off. There was something about him that was far too different from the caring man I knew. And it seemed far too much of a coincidence for the ground to open just to spit us out right at his feet. [[Follow him silently but stay wary]] [[Try to get Gabriel away from him]] [[Run from him and get help]] I didn’t speak as I got to my feet. Reese wasn’t even concerned with whether or not I was following him. He was walking away from me, Gabriel dangling comically from his arms. The older man's footsteps were sure and quick as he navigated us out of the cave and into the night ocean air. I could see the tide he spoke of. The way the waves were crashing against the rocks with an eerie amount of speed. The waters lit up with thunderous flashes, the sky up above boiling as a storm began to move in. I couldn’t shake the feeling that something wasn’t right. Reese had never looked like this before. But with not even the knowledge of how we got here, or where Kavatti was, or if Gabriel was even okay, I was hesitant to start bombarding him with questions. So I followed, keeping to myself but remaining wary. I knew that the likelihood was, if anything was about to transpire, I would have to run. I could not take Reese in a fight. And as much as I did not want to leave Gabriel, I didn’t know what else I could do. “I can hear you thinking,” Reese commented, his voice pitching up over the oncoming storm. “I’m not trying to scare you, kiddo. There are just some things going on that I think you’re not aware of. That I really wish you would continue to not be aware of.” I swallowed thickly. “We weren’t trying to spy,” I tried to tell him. “I’m honest with you when I say the ground opened up.” He thought about that for a minute. I couldn’t say he was now calm, but he was a bit more collected. “You believe in the sentience of the Night Market?” I startled a bit at that. “The what?” “People around here think the market is real somehow. Like it can interact with us and the other worlds. I don’t know how much stock I really put into it but today, it sounded like you needed to get Gabriel to me. And the Night Market provided.” My brows furrowed. “Do you think the Night Market is the Knowing?” “I fucking hope not,” he growled. We were silent for the rest of our walk. ~~~~~ The shack in question was nothing more than a small one room building with weathered plank siding. A ratty sofa was in the center of the room along with plates of waxy candles. Reese deposited Gabriel onto the sofa, going around the room and lighting the wicks as the wind outside began to howl. It cast the entire place into an eerie flickering glow, the plank siding doing nothing to keep the chill from seeping in. I stood there, wet and tired, staring at Reese shivering. When he finally turned around, he gave a pointed look at the stick I still held. “Don’t ever use the same weapon twice on someone,” Reese told me. “You don’t want them to ever see you coming.” Blowing out the match, he went to a trunk along the back side of the room, digging out a few blankets. He tossed one to me before covering Gabriel up. “What happened?” he asked. “You need to give me some answers first,” I told him, refusing to back down. “Why are you acting so secretive? What even is this place? Where’s Elias?” “Elias is home,” Reese said calmly. “And I would appreciate it if you didn’t tell him about this place at all.” I couldn’t fathom why such a dingy place would need to be kept a secret. Unless Reese was doing something that Elias wouldn’t approve of. But, I had seen the two of them. They doted on each other. Elias looked at Reese like he hung the moon. I felt my stomach drop. “Are you having a secret affair?” “What?” Reese looked at me like I had grown a second head. “No. What the fuck are you– I’m the fucking Baron. I’m not fucking around on my husband.” I stumbled. “What?” Sighing, Reese dropped his head back. It hit the edge of the sofa, bumping up against Gabriel’s knee. “I’m a Baron, kiddo. Harbormaster, to be exact.” He was well known for cutting bloody swathes through the market. If you received the Harbormasters ire, you weren’t going to last the night. “The Harbormaster is one of the most cutthroat and bloodiest Barons to date.” Reese held out his arms and took a bow. “And you’re him?” “I’m him,” he said bitterly. My eyes flicked towards Gabriel. “And they don’t know.” “I’d prefer they didn’t but I’m assuming Gabe is about to.” I looked around, feeling my throat go dry. I was sitting in a room with a killer. A man notorious for violence. Yet, he called me kiddo and had made me hot cakes the morning after I had crashed on his couch. “I– I don’t understand.” Reese sighed. “Didn’t expect you to.” Motioning to a chair, he had me sit down while he settled on the floor near the sofa. “Elias isn’t doing good,” he said. “He hides it, but the madness was getting worse. And I tried to find options for him but the fallen that have been here before have all but died. There are a few that are left, I hear, but they're gibbering madmen more than anything else. And each day I had to sit and watching as Elias got worse and worse and worse. Now, I just am not a man that’s going to accept my lover's fate. So, I did something about it.” Extending his legs outwards, he unsheathed his sword, tossing it far off to the side. I doubted, if he wanted to kill me, he would need such an item, but it did make me feel a bit better. “Barons have connections. Far more connections than they let on. And they have free rein and access to magic. Especially magic that is innate to them. I needed more options available to me so I could hunt down the Knowing.” My eyes went wide. “What?” “You heard me.” “You can’t just hunt down the Knowing?” I protested. It wasn’t even possible. But Reese raised a brow at me in challenge. “Because the all powerful deserves a free pass in life? Nah. Whatever that s.o.b is, tossed two people I care about, to their death. They’re gonna have to answer to me now.” “Have you found anything?” “Not yet.” He kicked off his boots, looking suddenly much more the househusband he had made himself out to be. “I was kind of hoping that you could stave off some of the madness with this moonlight bullshit. I wasn’t ever expecting you to cure the entirety of this though. “Why not tell Elias?” “Because he worries. And I want my Elias to be happy.” There was always such softness in his voice when he spoke of Elias. A tenderness there that I rarely heard him give to anything else. I never doubted his words when he spoke of the other man. I just had to wonder, how deep he was willing to go for him. [[Don’t you think Elias and Gabriel are going to have an issue with your plan to go after the Knowing?]] [[Isn’t being the Baron putting Elias and Gabriel at more risk?]] [[Is the Knowing even a physical being that can be confronted?]] Scrambling to my feet, I went after him. Gabriel was not moving in Reese’s arms and was almost comically dangling from the hold he him in. The older man's footsteps were sure and quick as he navigated us out of the cave and into the night ocean air. I could see the tide he spoke of. The way the waves were crashing against the rocks with an eerie amount of speed. The waters lit up with thunderous flashes, the sky up above boiling as a storm began to move in. Frantically, I looked around. There was something that wasn’t right. There was something off about Reese down to the way he looked. The voice was the same but his demeanor was cold. The warmth that radiated from the man as he cooked in the kitchen, the affection that shone in his eyes as he wrapped an arm around Elias at the campfire. I saw none of that now. “Where are we going?” I asked. “I told you. To Elias.” “Will that help?” He didn’t answer. “Reese. Will that help?” When he kept walking forward I knew without a doubt, I couldn’t let this go any further. My job was to protect Gabriel. I had been hired by this man to do so. Picking up a piece of driftwood, I gripped it in my hands. I made my way up to him as silently as possible. Flexing my fingers, I swung. The wood connected with the back of Reese’s head, sending the man stumbling. He caught himself at the final moment, not dropping Gabriel as they both went stumbling to the sand. Reese rolled quickly, hand on his sword as he cast violent eyes on me. Standing over him, I stared down, hair whipping in my face as I held the piece of wood up in defense. “Answers,” I demanded. “Because right now, I’m thinking you’re not even you.” He stared up at me with cold dark eyes. “What the fuck kind of assumption is that?” “The kind I make when someone decides that I’m not worth giving five minutes of an explanation to.” “You think you deserve an explanation? You were tossed here at my feet, in a completely secluded area, and my boy, the one you are supposed to be protecting, is looking far worse in your hands than before he left.” I narrowed my eyes. “Then perhaps, if you wish to see this done in a different light, you should be working with us, instead of sending us off into unknown territories, based on a story!” I shouted. Reese stared at me. I stared back. The ocean waves tumbled back and forth, lapping at my feet, but I did not balk. My breaths were coming in heavy pants as the fear from the day began to cloud me and all I wanted at that moment was answers. Answers, I was learning, were apparently incredibly hard for the people of this world to give. At least truthful ones. Holding up his hands, Reese began to stand. He kept his movements slow, trying to show me that he meant no harm. “Alright, kiddo,” he soothed, his voice much more of the one I was familiar with. “Alright. You want answers, I’ll give them. But we can’t keep Gabriel here.” “Why?” It felt far more dangerous for him to be moved constantly than to just find a dry spot to hold up. That is, until I saw the hesitation on Reese’s face. “You don’t want him seeing where we’re at,” I said slowly. “There’s something about here, about you, that you don’t want him knowing.” “Why the fuck–” “Your clothes are different. Your demeanor is different. That sword you have strapped to you is one I’ve never seen before. You said yourself that we just appeared in a secluded area. A secluded area you happened to be at and one you wish for us to exit as quickly as possible. What is it you don’t want Gabriel to know that you are hoping I won’t figure out.” He blinked at me. “Anyone ever tell you that you are far too astute for your own good?” “My mother.” He laughed at that. A short burst of disbelief. Keeping eyes on me, he bent down to pick up Gabriel. “There’s a shack just up on that bluff. We can get him warm and dry. And I’ll tell you what’s going on. You deserve it after whatever the fuck that detective work just was.” Hefting Gabriel onto his shoulders, he looked me up and down. “Keep your stick with you if you want. You got a good aim. I’m actually a little impressed.” When he began walking, I kept pace with him. My stick raised at his back the entire way. ~~~~~ The shack in question was nothing more than a small one room building with weathered plank siding. A ratty sofa was in the center of the room along with plates of waxy candles. Reese deposited Gabriel onto the sofa, going around the room and lighting the wicks as the wind outside began to howl. It cast the entire place into an eerie flickering glow, the plank siding doing nothing to keep the chill from seeping in. I stood there, wet and tired, staring at Reese shivering. When he finally turned around, he gave a pointed look at the stick I still held. “Don’t ever use the same weapon twice on someone,” Reese told me. “You don’t want them to ever see you coming.” Blowing out the match, he went to a trunk along the back side of the room, digging out a few blankets. He tossed one to me before covering Gabriel up. “What happened?” he asked. “You need to give me some answers first,” I told him, refusing to back down. “Why are you acting so secretive? What even is this place? Where’s Elias?” “Elias is home,” Reese said calmly. “And I would appreciate it if you didn’t tell him about this place at all.” I couldn’t fathom why such a dingy place would need to be kept a secret. Unless Reese was doing something that Elias wouldn’t approve of. But, I had seen the two of them. They doted on each other. Elias looked at Reese like he hung the moon. I felt my stomach drop. “Are you having a secret affair?” “What?” Reese looked at me like I had grown a second head. “No. What the fuck are you– I’m the fucking Baron. I’m not fucking around on my husband.” I stumbled. “What?” Sighing, Reese dropped his head back. It hit the edge of the sofa, bumping up against Gabriel’s knee. “I’m a Baron, kiddo. Harbormaster, to be exact.” He was well known for cutting bloody swathes through the market. If you received the Harbormasters ire, you weren’t going to last the night. “The Harbormaster is one of the most cutthroat and bloodiest Barons to date.” Reese held out his arms and took a bow. “And you’re him?” “I’m him,” he said bitterly. My eyes flicked towards Gabriel. “And they don’t know.” “I’d prefer they didn’t but I’m assuming Gabe is about to.” I looked around, feeling my throat go dry. I was sitting in a room with a killer. A man notorious for violence. Yet, he called me kiddo and had made me hot cakes the morning after I had crashed on his couch. “I– I don’t understand.” Reese sighed. “Didn’t expect you to.” Motioning to a chair, he had me sit down while he settled on the floor near the sofa. “Elias isn’t doing good,” he said. “He hides it, but the madness was getting worse. And I tried to find options for him but the fallen that have been here before have all but died. There are a few that are left, I hear, but they're gibbering madmen more than anything else. And each day I had to sit and watching as Elias got worse and worse and worse. Now, I just am not a man that’s going to accept my lover's fate. So, I did something about it.” Extending his legs outwards, he unsheathed his sword, tossing it far off to the side. I doubted, if he wanted to kill me, he would need such an item, but it did make me feel a bit better. “Barons have connections. Far more connections than they let on. And they have free rein and access to magic. Especially magic that is innate to them. I needed more options available to me so I could hunt down the Knowing.” My eyes went wide. “What?” “You heard me.” “You can’t just hunt down the Knowing?” I protested. It wasn’t even possible. But Reese raised a brow at me in challenge. “Because the all powerful deserves a free pass in life? Nah. Whatever that s.o.b is, tossed two people I care about, to their death. They’re gonna have to answer to me now.” “Have you found anything?” “Not yet.” He kicked off his boots, looking suddenly much more the househusband he had made himself out to be. “I was kind of hoping that you could stave off some of the madness with this moonlight bullshit. I wasn’t ever expecting you to cure the entirety of this though. “Why not tell Elias?” “Because he worries. And I want my Elias to be happy.” There was always such softness in his voice when he spoke of Elias. A tenderness there that I rarely heard him give to anything else. I never doubted his words when he spoke of the other man. I just had to wonder, how deep he was willing to go for him. [[Don’t you think Elias and Gabriel are going to have an issue with your plan to go after the Knowing?]] [[Isn’t being the Baron putting Elias and Gabriel at more risk?]] [[Is the Knowing even a physical being that can be confronted?]] Branching path. Stay tuned for more I pressed my fingers to my eyes. To kill the Knowing. It sounded like an impossibility that I had only read of before. And the stories I had read about such atrocities, did not put the killer on the right side of such stories. To think of Reese as someone capable of that, of someone who could walk through to the heavens and slay the divine, made my stomach roll. “You cannot possibly believe that Elias and Gabriel are going to be okay with your plan. They come from the Knowing. They both speak so fondly of the embrace. How do you think they would feel with the knowledge that someone they look up to more than anything, wishes to simply kill the very thing that gave them life? The smile across Reese’s face was cruel. “Do you think I care about that? Do you think there is a single part of me that gives two shits about what their brainwashed minds assume?” “I know you do,” I said firmly. I had seen him with the two of them. I saw the way he held Elias. The way he had such pride for Gabriel. He cared more than anything about those two. Otherwise, he would not even be doing this. “You’re wrong,” Reese said, leaning forward a bit. His eyes were sparking with the storm that raged outside, rolling clouds of grey destruction reflecting across his iris’s. “Gabriel and Elias don’t know any better. And apparently, neither do you. The Knowing is a fucking farce. A mind control. A way to get someone to submit to their fucking will.” “You are far too close to the situation to see that your actions are only going to cause them harm,” I fought back. My mother's smile and my father's eyes were flashing through my mind. “You do not like the Knowing for what they did to them? Fine. But do you think killing that entity, hiding who you are, amassing power to go and do such a task that will most likely end in your death, is going to keep the madness at bay?” Thunder roared outside, rolling across the night sky and cracking into the sand that was just beyond. I startled, seeing the same electric shock reflected in Reese's eyes as just beyond my sight, the low roar of a beast prowled. I felt my heart hammer against my chest. “That’s what this is about, isn’t it. The madness is coming for Elias. Far more than any of you have let on.” “More than he even knows,” Reese gritted out. I felt so small suddenly. The life that I had walked into was far more than I had bargained for. I had always wished to help people, but this felt far grander than what I was ready for. Nor did it even seem possible. “Reese,” I said, trying to keep my voice calm. “There has to be a way to help them. Both of them.” “You think I haven’t looked? You think I haven’t tried to contact other Fallen? There are none. None with their right minds, at least. The worshipers of the Knowing are all as brainwashed as Gabriel and Elias and the scholars of the damn thing are nothing more than cult leaders, trying to get others to flock to their congregation.” I felt myself bristle at that. “That’s not true.” “Isn’t it? Your dad was someone like that, right? Someone that believed in a higher entity and then told others about it. Tell me, kiddo. Did he charge for his services? Did he use it to manipulate people into doing and believing what he wanted?” “You don’t know a damn thing about my father,” I snapped. “He was a kind and loving man. He was someone that actually cared. He would never–” “Never what? Use people's kindness and generosity to help his family?” Reese sneered. “You probably had the biggest house in the village, huh? You probably had people with real problems, being shamed into acting a certain way because your Pa deemed it to be wrong from whatever fucking entity you believed in. But here’s the thing. What did he do when you came forward and told him to run? When you came forward and said that this entity had offered salvation? He didn’t take it, did he? Because it didn’t serve him to lose that kind of control. To be ousted as a–” “Enough!” Gabriel’s voice boomed across the room. He was standing, one hand against the wall to brace himself. His silver gaze glowed brightly in the dimness of the room, so much so that I didn’t know how we hadn’t seen it before. I felt my vision blur though and my breaths come raggedly. Shoving past Reese, I fled from the shack, needing the crisp air and a moment to myself. The storm raged just over the horizon, out against the cosmos where Gabriel claimed he was from. I felt the sob erupt from my throat as I braced my hands against a rock fence, head hanging over the cliff face to look blearily down at the moors below. My hair was sticking to my back and my clothes were getting drenched through with rain, but I couldn’t bring myself to go back inside. How dare he. How dare Reese speak of my family at all. He did not know them. The anger that was consuming him was so palpable that it was threatening to poison everything he held dear. Something in which I had been hopeful I may be able to become a part of. Because I had no one in the market. No one. And then I got a glimpse and this beautiful make shift family and just like that it was all crumbling apart. How could the Knowing have let something like this happen? How could Reese not see that he just had to have faith? To trust that it would all be okay? Why had the Knowing let my family burn though and why were they actively maddening good souls who wished nothing but compassion for those that came their way? I squeezed my eyes shut as the sobs wracked my body, bending at the waist as my heart physically hurt. I had left them. I had left the ones I had loved and trusted in the Knowing. I didn’t fight. Who was I to tell Reese not to? “Graceling?” It was Gabriel, his voice soft and soothing as he approached. I said nothing to him though. “Graceling,” he repeated again. I was sick of hearing it. I didn’t want to hear that title anymore. It was cursed. It wasn’t who I was. A callused hand laid across my shoulder. “I am so sorry,” he whispered. I felt the laughter bubbling in my throat at that. Gabriel was sorry for something he hadn’t even done. He was the victim in all of this and yet he was the one offering such care. Another cry ripped from me, ragged and painful, and when he wrapped his arms around me, I allowed myself to be pulled into his chest. “How much did you hear?” I mumbled against him. “Enough to know what is going on.” His hand was on the back of my head, fingers stroking against me in a soothing manner. “He had no right,” Gabriel whispered. “I know he spoke in anger but he had no right to say what he did to you. Not about your family.” [[He was wrong. The Knowing has a plan]] [[What if he was right? The Knowing has only brought destruction]] [[I don’t know what to believe anymore]] I pressed my fingers to my eyes. To kill the Knowing. It sounded like an impossibility that I had only read of before. And the stories I had read about such atrocities, did not put the killer on the right side of such stories. To think of Reese as someone capable of that, of someone who could walk through to the heavens and slay the divine, made my stomach roll. “Isn’t being the Baron putting Elias and Gabriel at more risk?” I asked. “That’s why I haven’t told anyone. I don’t go to the monthly meetings. I don’t advertise it. I’m not like the other fuckers. I don’t care for the posturing of power. I just need to help Elias.” “But if anyone finds out, you will be killed,” I tried to reason. It went without saying that he had to have killed the last one as well. I got the distinct feeling he had hunted them down to do so. And now he wished to go after the Knowing. “I can take care of myself, kiddo,” he said with a thin smile. “And if my death ends up saving them, I’m not going to give two fucking shits.” “But they will,” I said. “Why are you not thinking of that? Reese, you should not be spending your time doing this. Killing a Baron, going after the Knowing. If anyone finds out what you are doing, do you think they will directly come for you? They are going to come for the people that you love first.” “I can protect them,” he said, fingers flexing at his side. I shook my head sadly. “This isn’t what they would want, Reese.They love you. They would want for you to come to them with this. I really think that–” “You don’t know what the fuck either of them would want,” he spat. “You forget that you’re new here. You don’t know my family. You aren’t watching the people you love die every day.” But I had my family die. Was he forgetting how I even came to the market? How my mother and father were now at rest in a desolate world filled with ash? “You are far too close to the situation to see that your actions are only going to cause them harm,” I fought back. My mother's smile and my father's eyes were flashing through my mind. “You do not like the Knowing for what they did to them? Fine. But do you think killing that entity, hiding who you are, amassing power to go and do such a task that will most likely end in your death, is going to keep the madness at bay?” Thunder roared outside, rolling across the night sky and cracking into the sand that was just beyond. I startled, seeing the same electric shock reflected in Reese's eyes as just beyond my sight, the low roar of a beast prowled. I felt my heart hammer against my chest. “That’s what this is about, isn’t it. The madness is coming for Elias. Far more than any of you have let on.” “More than he even knows,” Reese gritted out. I felt so small suddenly. The life that I had walked into was far more than I had bargained for. I had always wished to help people, but this felt far grander than what I was ready for. Nor did it even seem possible. “Reese,” I said, trying to keep my voice calm. “There has to be a way to help them. Both of them.” “You think I haven’t looked? You think I haven’t tried to contact other Fallen? There are none. None with their right minds, at least. The worshipers of the Knowing are all as brainwashed as Gabriel and Elias and the scholars of the damn thing are nothing more than cult leaders, trying to get others to flock to their congregation.” I felt myself bristle at that. “That’s not true.” “Isn’t it? Your dad was someone like that, right? Someone that believed in a higher entity and then told others about it. Tell me, kiddo. Did he charge for his services? Did he use it to manipulate people into doing and believing what he wanted?” “You don’t know a damn thing about my father,” I snapped. “He was a kind and loving man. He was someone that actually cared. He would never–” “Never what? Use people's kindness and generosity to help his family?” Reese sneered. “You probably had the biggest house in the village, huh? You probably had people with real problems, being shamed into acting a certain way because your Pa deemed it to be wrong from whatever fucking entity you believed in. But here’s the thing. What did he do when you came forward and told him to run? When you came forward and said that this entity had offered salvation? He didn’t take it, did he? Because it didn’t serve him to lose that kind of control. To be ousted as a–” “Enough!” Gabriel’s voice boomed across the room. He was standing, one hand against the wall to brace himself. His silver gaze glowed brightly in the dimness of the room, so much so that I didn’t know how we hadn’t seen it before. I felt my vision blur though and my breaths come raggedly. Shoving past Reese, I fled from the shack, needing the crisp air and a moment to myself. The storm raged just over the horizon, out against the cosmos where Gabriel claimed he was from. I felt the sob erupt from my throat as I braced my hands against a rock fence, head hanging over the cliff face to look blearily down at the moors below. My hair was sticking to my back and my clothes were getting drenched through with rain, but I couldn’t bring myself to go back inside. How dare he. How dare Reese speak of my family at all. He did not know them. The anger that was consuming him was so palpable that it was threatening to poison everything he held dear. Something in which I had been hopeful I may be able to become a part of. Because I had no one in the market. No one. And then I got a glimpse and this beautiful make shift family and just like that it was all crumbling apart. How could the Knowing have let something like this happen? How could Reese not see that he just had to have faith? To trust that it would all be okay? Why had the Knowing let my family burn though and why were they actively maddening good souls who wished nothing but compassion for those that came their way? I squeezed my eyes shut as the sobs wracked my body, bending at the waist as my heart physically hurt. I had left them. I had left the ones I had loved and trusted in the Knowing. I didn’t fight. Who was I to tell Reese not to? “Graceling?” It was Gabriel, his voice soft and soothing as he approached. I said nothing to him though. “Graceling,” he repeated again. I was sick of hearing it. I didn’t want to hear that title anymore. It was cursed. It wasn’t who I was. A callused hand laid across my shoulder. “I am so sorry,” he whispered. I felt the laughter bubbling in my throat at that. Gabriel was sorry for something he hadn’t even done. He was the victim in all of this and yet he was the one offering such care. Another cry ripped from me, ragged and painful, and when he wrapped his arms around me, I allowed myself to be pulled into his chest. “How much did you hear?” I mumbled against him. “Enough to know what is going on.” His hand was on the back of my head, fingers stroking against me in a soothing manner. “He had no right,” Gabriel whispered. “I know he spoke in anger but he had no right to say what he did to you. Not about your family.” [[He was wrong. The Knowing has a plan]] [[What if he was right? The Knowing has only brought destruction]] [[I don’t know what to believe anymore]] I pressed my fingers to my eyes. To kill the Knowing. It sounded like an impossibility that I had only read of before. And the stories I had read about such atrocities, did not put the killer on the right side of such stories. To think of Reese as someone capable of that, of someone who could walk through to the heavens and slay the divine, made my stomach roll. “Reese, I am not trying to get philosophical here but is the Knowing even something that could be confronted?” I had been a good girl. I had read my books on faith and had gone to my father's sermons. I believed. I believed with all my heart. But to think the Knowing could even be something that a mere flesh and blood individual could slay was not something in which my mind could wrap around. Then again, that felt like the entirety of the Night Market at times. “Elias says it is.” He was holding his body with such stillness, walling himself off to my questions. “That doesn’t mean anything. You hear how they speak. They are…” I trailed off, not wishing to disparage what both Elias and Gabriel believed in. “They are what?” Reese asked. “Brainwashed? Yeah. They fucking are.” I was growing frustrated. There was a fury behind Reese’s eyes. One that said it did not matter if he killed himself with this mission, he was going to do it anyway. I had never known hatred like that before. I prayed that I would never have to. “You are not even listening to yourself. You gained more magic, hid yourself away from your loved ones, so you could go on a crusade to go kill a being that you have no knowledge of. You don’t know what this entity looks like. How it could even be killed. Reese, you don’t even know how to get to the celestial court.” His eyes were dark, swimming with the kind of pain that was bred so thoroughly from fear. “Not yet,” he said. “But I will.” “That’s not what Elias would want,” I told him. “Nor Gabriel.” “You don’t know what the fuck either of them would want,” he spat. “You forget that you’re new here. You don’t know my family. You aren’t watching the people you love die every day.” But I had my family die. Was he forgetting how I even came to the market? How my mother and father were now at rest in a desolate world filled with ash? “You are far too close to the situation to see that your actions are only going to cause them harm,” I fought back. My mother's smile and my father's eyes were flashing through my mind. “You do not like the Knowing for what they did to them? Fine. But do you think killing that entity, hiding who you are, amassing power to go and do such a task that will most likely end in your death, is going to keep the madness at bay?” Thunder roared outside, rolling across the night sky and cracking into the sand that was just beyond. I startled, seeing the same electric shock reflected in Reese's eyes as just beyond my sight, the low roar of a beast prowled. I felt my heart hammer against my chest. “That’s what this is about, isn’t it. The madness is coming for Elias. Far more than any of you have let on.” “More than he even knows,” Reese gritted out. I felt so small suddenly. The life that I had walked into was far more than I had bargained for. I had always wished to help people, but this felt far grander than what I was ready for. Nor did it even seem possible. “Reese,” I said, trying to keep my voice calm. “There has to be a way to help them. Both of them.” “You think I haven’t looked? You think I haven’t tried to contact other Fallen? There are none. None with their right minds, at least. The worshipers of the Knowing are all as brainwashed as Gabriel and Elias and the scholars of the damn thing are nothing more than cult leaders, trying to get others to flock to their congregation.” I felt myself bristle at that. “That’s not true.” “Isn’t it? Your dad was someone like that, right? Someone that believed in a higher entity and then told others about it. Tell me, kiddo. Did he charge for his services? Did he use it to manipulate people into doing and believing what he wanted?” “You don’t know a damn thing about my father,” I snapped. “He was a kind and loving man. He was someone that actually cared. He would never–” “Never what? Use people's kindness and generosity to help his family?” Reese sneered. “You probably had the biggest house in the village, huh? You probably had people with real problems, being shamed into acting a certain way because your Pa deemed it to be wrong from whatever fucking entity you believed in. But here’s the thing. What did he do when you came forward and told him to run? When you came forward and said that this entity had offered salvation? He didn’t take it, did he? Because it didn’t serve him to lose that kind of control. To be ousted as a–” “Enough!” Gabriel’s voice boomed across the room. He was standing, one hand against the wall to brace himself. His silver gaze glowed brightly in the dimness of the room, so much so that I didn’t know how we hadn’t seen it before. I felt my vision blur though and my breaths come raggedly. Shoving past Reese, I fled from the shack, needing the crisp air and a moment to myself. The storm raged just over the horizon, out against the cosmos where Gabriel claimed he was from. I felt the sob erupt from my throat as I braced my hands against a rock fence, head hanging over the cliff face to look blearily down at the moors below. My hair was sticking to my back and my clothes were getting drenched through with rain, but I couldn’t bring myself to go back inside. How dare he. How dare Reese speak of my family at all. He did not know them. The anger that was consuming him was so palpable that it was threatening to poison everything he held dear. Something in which I had been hopeful I may be able to become a part of. Because I had no one in the market. No one. And then I got a glimpse and this beautiful make shift family and just like that it was all crumbling apart. How could the Knowing have let something like this happen? How could Reese not see that he just had to have faith? To trust that it would all be okay? Why had the Knowing let my family burn though and why were they actively maddening good souls who wished nothing but compassion for those that came their way? I squeezed my eyes shut as the sobs wracked my body, bending at the waist as my heart physically hurt. I had left them. I had left the ones I had loved and trusted in the Knowing. I didn’t fight. Who was I to tell Reese not to? “Graceling?” It was Gabriel, his voice soft and soothing as he approached. I said nothing to him though. “Graceling,” he repeated again. I was sick of hearing it. I didn’t want to hear that title anymore. It was cursed. It wasn’t who I was. A callused hand laid across my shoulder. “I am so sorry,” he whispered. I felt the laughter bubbling in my throat at that. Gabriel was sorry for something he hadn’t even done. He was the victim in all of this and yet he was the one offering such care. Another cry ripped from me, ragged and painful, and when he wrapped his arms around me, I allowed myself to be pulled into his chest. “How much did you hear?” I mumbled against him. “Enough to know what is going on.” His hand was on the back of my head, fingers stroking against me in a soothing manner. “He had no right,” Gabriel whispered. “I know he spoke in anger but he had no right to say what he did to you. Not about your family.” [[He was wrong. The Knowing has a plan]] [[What if he was right? The Knowing has only brought destruction]] [[I don’t know what to believe anymore]] Stay tuned for more Updated bi monthly Stay tuned for more Updated bi monthly Stay tuned for more Updated bi monthly